Copyright Page

This book was automatically created by FLAG on April 19th, 2012, based on
content retrieved from http://www.fanfiction.net/s/7539428/.

The content in this book is copyrighted by Rumaan or their authorised

agent(s). All rights are reserved except where explicitly stated otherwise.

This story was first published on November 10th, 2011, and was last updated
on April 19th, 2012.

Any and all feedback is greatly appreciated - please email any bugs, problems,
feature requests etc. to flag@erayd.net.
 Table of Contents

Summary
1. Chapter 1
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3
4. Chapter 4
5. Chapter 5
6. Chapter 6
7. Chapter 7
8. Chapter 8
9. Chapter 9
10. Chapter 10
11. Chapter 11
12. Chapter 12
13. Chapter 13
14. Chapter 14
15. Chapter 15
16. Chapter 16
17. Chapter 17
18. Chapter 18
19. Chapter 19
20. Chapter 20
21. Chapter 21
22. Chapter 22
23. Chapter 23
24. Chapter 24
25. Chapter 25
26. Chapter 26
27. Epilogue

-3-
 Summary

A curse has been revealed affecting both Gryffindor and Slytherin. The Ministry of
Magic has to act and enforces a marriage law. Hermione is paired with Malfoy but
the Ministry will have to drag her dead body up the aisle before she marries him
EWE AU

-4-
 Chapter 1

Author's Note: Welcome to my new story. I hope you all like it. I wasn't
actually planning on writing this and had another plot line in my head but
Fat Ppl Are Harder To Kidnap asked me to write a request fiction for him
and it took possession in my mind, causing me to spew out some chapters
rapidly and put my intended next fiction on hold for now.

Challenge: A marriage law fiction.

Pairings: Hermione Granger & Draco Malfoy, Ginny Weasley & Blaise
Zabini and Harry Potter & Daphne Greengrass.

Criteria: A marriage law is put in place resulting in the above pairings.

However, Harry and Daphne have been dating in secretly and Harry and
Draco are friends.

Additional Information: I've kept Snape alive in this one. I loved writing
him so much in GGGSP that I wanted him alive and kicking to entertain me
some more.

Also, Hermione is very stubborn and OOC for the first part of this story.
Bear with her and she will get much better, I promise!

Chapter 1

Hermione stormed out of Harry and Ron's floo connection in a steaming rage.
Harry could practically see the steam pouring out of her ears and Ron swore that
her hair took on a life of it's own, crackling with anger, looking almost like Medusa's
snakes.

"Have you seen this," Hermione yelled.

Harry winced. He hadn't had his coffee yet and Hermione at full volume was never
something you should have to deal with unless you'd had your morning caffeine.

"Good morning to you too, my sweetness," Ron said ironically.

Hermione just glared at him, not in the mood to be distracted by his irritating
-5-
asides right now. "Well, have you seen this," she screeched once more, waving a
letter around like a demented person.

Harry just put his hand out and beckoned for her to give it to him. He'd get no
peace and, more importantly, no coffee until she'd shared what had got her so mad
this morning. Harry opened the wrinkled and scrunched up parchment.

Dear Miss Granger,

We regret that we have to inform you of a curse that has been placed on students
from Gryffindor and Slytherin Houses. In order to combat this curse, we have had to
take extreme measures, which however distasteful, are necessary. We have had to
pair all Gryffindor students with Slytherin partners where available. We have
undertaken rigorous personality checks to try, at least, to pair you with compatible
matches.

We therefore notify you that your match is Draco Malfoy.

We cordially invite you to come to a meeting on Thursday 27th October where

more about the curse will be revealed and you will get to reacquaint yourself with
your future spouse.

Yours sincerely,

Hestia Jones

Minister of Magic

Harry passed the letter over to Ron. "It could be worse, Hermione."

Hermione raised her wand in threat against him. "How exactly could it be worse,
Harry James Potter? First off, what curse is this? And secondly, Malfoy? They'll have
to drag my dead body up the aisle before I agree to this."

Harry ignored Hermione's brandishing wand, knowing full well that she wouldn't
really hex him; she was just very worked up. "You could have got Gregory Goyle or
that oral disaster, Marcus Flint."

Hermione huffed, "I think I'd take my chances with either of those over that
bloody ferret. Pairing us up with Slytherins is evil. How could they do this to us?"

Ron who'd been keeping strategically quiet up to this point, couldn't help himself
-6-
and leapt in with one of his witticisms, "Think of all those cute little albino ferret
cubs you'll have. Are baby ferrets called cubs?" He asked, getting distracted.

Harry didn't know how he managed to do it, but he manfully suppressed the laugh
that was dying to explode from his chest, gave Ron a look which clearly said, "Do
you have a death wish?" and watched as Hermione struggled to speak she was so
angry.

"Oh no, I believe baby ferrets aren't called cubs but kits. I look forward to playing
uncle to your litter of kits, Hermione," Ron continued clearly not taking Harry's
warning into account.

"I'm glad you find this amusing Ronald, but some us remember the true nature of
Slytherin House and do not find it funny that we are now expected to marry them,"
Hermione said, throwing her hands up in the air before storming out of Ron and
Harry's kitchen the same way as she had entered it.

"I think she may be rather upset at who the Ministry have paired her with," Ron
pointed out sarcastically.

Harry shook his head at his red-headed friend. "We'll give her an hour to calm
down and then we'll go over and attempt to make her feel better."

An hour later and Hermione was still as upset. She'd pretty much paced a hole in
her carpet and was stomping up and down, pulling her hair out when Ron and Harry
arrived to see how she was doing.

"Want to see who we've landed?" Harry asked as an opener, hoping that her
curiosity would overcome her extreme rage.

"I hope, Ronald, that you have Millicent Bullstrode," Hermione said nastily.

Ron just quirked an eyebrow, "Sadly, well for you anyway, I've been drawn with
Tracey Davis. I can't say that I really remember her. Any memories you can share,
Hermione?"

"Errr, nope, sorry," Hermione said, her anger abating briefly in order to answer
the question. "What about you, Harry?"

"I've been paired with Daphne Greengrass," Harry said carelessly.

"Oh! I assumed that one of you would get Pansy Parkinson. I wonder who they've
-7-
landed with the pug."

"Dunno, but the meeting is only a few days away, guess we'll get the gossip then,"
Ron pointed out.

"Oooh the Ministry won't be waiting until then to hear what I have to say. I can't
believe that they've done this to us and then to give me that coward of a pathetic
Death Eater to boot. I'll make Hestia see how bad an idea this truly is."

Harry sighed, recognising the signs of Hermione working herself up into a

magnificent anti-Slytherin rant. "It's a curse, Hermione, I'm sure that Hestia didn't
find herself bored last week and decide that this shake up the monotony of her job."

"Its eight years since we left Hogwarts, how come we're just hearing about this
curse now?"

"I don't know, I don't have special insight into the workings of the Ministry."

"You and Ron are Aurors, why haven't they spoken to you of this curse?"

Harry ran his fingers through his already messy hair in exasperation. Hermione
was nigh on impossible when she worked herself up like this. "Dunno and, no, before
you even think it, I'm not going to play the "I'm Harry Potter and therefore special"
card just so you can find out what is going on. Besides, Hestia never falls for that
even when I am stupid enough to let you talk me into playing it."

Hermione realised that Harry wasn't going to bow to her desire for information
this time and released her anger with a big sigh and collapsed onto her sofa. "Has
anyone spoken to Ginny? Any clue who she has?" Hermione asked.

"She's away at a Harpies training camp. They're meant to be incommunicado as

their first game of the season is on Halloween but I suppose the Ministry will have
pulled their weight and will make sure that she attends the meeting," Ron answered.

Ginny had gone on to play professional Quidditch for the Holyhead Harpies much
to the consternation of her Quidditch crazy brothers, none of whom had been
offered even a trial with a professional club, let alone a contract. Ron had been
particularly put out but was soon comforted by the fact that he got free tickets to
Quidditch games and had even supported his sister's team over his much beloved
Chuddley Cannons.

"I have to marry Malfoy! What am I going to do?" Hermione asked with a wail.
-8-
 Harry and Ron just shared a look before they sat next to Hermione putting their
arms around her. "Come on, Hermione, it can't be that bad. The letter said they'd
done personality tests so maybe you guys are more compatible than you think,"
Harry said optimistically.

"Who are you and what have you done with Harry?"

"Harry's right, Hestia wouldn't screw you on purpose, Hermione," Ron remarked.
"Maybe you need to give him a chance. He might have changed."

"What's wrong with you two? You hate Malfoy more than I do. Or at least, you
used to."

"We're not at school anymore. We've had to work with people who we wouldn't
have given the time of day. I mean who'd have thought that I'd be partnered up with
Adrian Pucey and we'd actually get on," Ron pointed out. "You just haven't because
you work in the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures."

"That pretty much proves my point and is hardly a huge endorsement for
highlighting how much Slytherins have changed."

Ron screwed up his face as he tried to think of a way to counter Hermione's

argument but, as usual, he was stumped. The girl was far too smart for her own
good.

"Try and put a positive spin on it, Hermione. The Ministry wouldn't be making us
do this without good reason," Harry reasoned.

"Hang on a minute," Hermione said and pulled her crumpled up letter out from
behind a sofa cushion. "Look, the letter says they have had to pair us up but it
doesn't say that we have to marry them. I'll just refuse. What's the worst they can
do? Threaten to kick me out of the magical world? I'd like to see them try,"
Hermione crowed, feeling triumphant at having found a loop-hole.

"I don't know, Hermione, they speak about a curse. I'm sure that pretty much
indicates that we have little choice in the matter."

"So, it's a curse, I'm sure with a little bit of research, we can find out what it is
and, with the help of Bill, we can break it. I really think the Ministry have
over-reacted."

Harry and Ron watched as Hermione flew around her living room pulling out
-9-
random books from her many bookcases and flinging them onto the coffee table. "I'll
get a head-start and do some general research before the meeting later this week."

They shook their heads but knew better than to try and interrupt her mid-flow.
"Hey, Ron, is Bill back from Egypt yet? I'll like to meet with him before the meeting
to see what I can glean. I bet he's heard something about this curse." Hermione
asked.

"Er, I'm not sure. I've not really been home for a while but I can owl mum and
Fleur and see if he's back yet."

"Yes, I'd be grateful if you could owl home."

Hermione has seemingly pulled out all the books she had on curses and was now
flicking through a couple of volumes at the same time, muttering to herself. Harry
and Ron knew better than to even bother saying goodbye as they floo-ed back to
their flat. She'd just be annoyed that they'd interrupted her. She wouldn't even
notice that they'd left for hours.

They collapsed back in their kitchen and Harry made them both a cup of tea,
feeling that they needed after dealing with a manic Hermione that morning.

"So when are you planning on telling her? Ron asked.

Harry grimaced, "I don't know. I'd hoped to ease her into it but I guess I'd better
just drop it on her before she finds out from someone else at the meeting."

Ron sniggered at his distressed friend, "I don't envy you mate and I'd definitely
pick a public place just in case she completely loses it."

"Daphne's going to be unbearable too. She's been nagging me for ages to tell
Hermione about us. She wants to go public and the fact that I've been dragging my
heels about Hermione is driving her crazy."

"I don't know why she puts up with you. She's far too classy for a slob like you."

"Hey, you're meant to be feeling sorry for me not making me feel worse."

"What's there to feel sorry about? You've got a gorgeous girl who loves you and
you're too much of a wuss to tell your other best friend about her. You're just lucky
she hasn't dumped your pathetic arse."

- 10 -
 Harry banged his head on the table, "I know. I'm a complete wimp. But Hermione
is so scary when she's angry and she hates Slytherins. I didn't think it was possible
but her hatred has escalated the longer we've been graduated."

"She does campaign to free house elves. That's hardly a profession that's going to
make her feel all cuddly regarding the House of Snakes."

"Well, when are you going to tell her that you've been sneaking off to play
Quidditch with your reptilian friends? She thinks you just tolerate Pucey, not that
you're good friends that socialise on the weekend."

"How did we get into this mess?" Ron groaned.

"We let our guard down and the next thing you know we're dating and hanging
out with a bunch of Slytherins."

"And lying to Hermione about it. We really do have a death wish."

"Yep and that's without her knowing about us burying the hatchet with Draco."

"Oh, we should go and see him. I want his reaction to his letter." Ron said,
bouncing out of his seat in excitement.

AN: I hope you've all liked chapter 1. As you can see pretty much everyone
but Hermione is in on Harry's big secret and yes I've made Hermione as
stubborn as can be.

Please review and let me know what you think.

- 11 -
 Chapter 2

Author's Note: Wow, you guys are amazing. Thank you so much for your
enthusiastic response to the first chapter of this fiction. The reviews have
been making me smile all week, anyway enough from me.

Disclaimer: I forgot to do this for chapter 1 *slap hand*. I'm not JK

Rowling and sadly Harry Potter does not belong to me. If it did then there
would be lots of curly, blond, know-it-all Malfoys running around terrorising
everyone. Oh and I'd be rich. Needless to say this disclaimer works for all
chapters if I forget to add one to.

Chapter 2

Draco Malfoy was relaxing in his library, contemplating fate. If anyone had told
him a decade ago that he'd be ordered by the Ministry of Magic to marry Hermione
Granger, he'd have hexed them and then called his father and thrown a tantrum
until Lucius agreed to get it changed. Now, he didn't have that luxury. His father
had died not long after receiving the Dementor's kiss in Azkaban and he, himself,
had had to undergo an intensive rehabilitation programme that saw him forced to
live in the muggle world for a year. It had done wonders for his attitude. He'd
reappeared in wizarding society to find it much changed. Several friends and
Slytherin contemporaries were now working for the formerly much reviled Ministry
and had even befriended previous Gryffindor rivals. It'd taken him a while longer to
get that much on board and he'd sneered and mocked Adrian for his new friend
choice in Ron Weasley. It'd taken Daphne Greengrass dating Harry Potter for him to
crack. Around a year ago, she'd finally grown tired of his nasty comments and
refused to listen to his rants about how disgusting it was and threatened to cut him
out of her life if he didn't accept it. She'd been ably backed up by Blaise Zabini and
Theo Nott. Faced with losing his close friends, he'd had to bite his tongue and even
agreed to meet Potter to make Daphne happy. Never in a million a years did he
imagine that he'd actually get on with the suicidal martyr and his ginger haired
side-kick. Hell hadn't actually frozen over but it was a close run thing.

Severus Snape walked into the library, "You have visitors," he sneered that last
word, making Draco pretty sure he knew who had come to see him. One of the most
surprising things to happen after the war was the marriage of Severus Snape to
Narcissa Malfoy. Draco had been knocked for six when they'd confronted him about
their relationship and the fact that they'd had forbidden feelings for each other for
- 12 -
years. This was one change that hadn't taken Draco long to get his head around. His
mum deserved to be happy and so did Severus, who'd had to play a double role for
so long that he'd begun to lose who he was in the first place. Severus was never
going to be a doting step-father but then again Draco was a Malfoy, he didn't exactly
want or need a doting dad. He'd dealt with Lucius Malfoy for the first nineteen years
of his life.

"Potter and Weasley?" Draco asked.

"How you put up with those dunderheads, I don't know. They house a brain cell
between them," Severus snarked.

Draco smiled at his step-father and shook his head. Some things never changed.
No matter how in love he was with Narcissa, Severus could never like Harry Potter
purely because of whom his father had been and the fact that he'd married Lily
Evans. Severus' feelings for Lily were a pale, teenage comparison to those he held
for Narcissa, but he hadn't been the head of Slytherin House for no reason.
Slytherins held grudges and never forgot that which had been taken from them.

"They do my ego wonders. I feel like a veritable genius around them."

"Good job Granger's been chosen as the next Malfoy wife then. Spending time
with her will soon make you realise that you barely scrape the barrel in the brains
department," Severus said bitingly.

"Doesn't say much for your talents in nurturing intelligence then," Draco hit back,
knowing that Severus was proud that Draco had been third in his year behind
Granger and Padma Patil.

Draco strolled into the parlour and laughed at the sight of Harry and Ron looking
ill at ease surrounded by all the Malfoy splendour. "How many times have the pair of
you been here and you still can't relax?"

"Can't help it, mate," Ron said, "It's just not natural for a Weasley to be so deep in
the lair of the Malfoys."

"Don't worry, I'll keep my ancestors from attempting to kill you from their
portraits in case they spot that atrocity of a colour you call your hair."

"Ha bloody Ha, ferret face."

Draco put his hand over his heart and perfected a wounded look, "Oh, Weasel, you
- 13 -
slay me with your unkindness."

"Knock it off you two, you're driving me nuts. Hermione's already given me a
headache today."

"Ahhh speaking of my lovely little wife-to-be, how did she take the news?"

"About as well as you would have done back in our fifth-year at Hogwarts."

"Yep, if I were you, Draco, I'd make sure I practiced shield charms before you turn
up to that meeting on Thursday. I wouldn't put it past her to curse you on sight,"
Ron added.

"At least she has the Malfoy spirit in maiming without warning," Draco drawled.

"How are you taking the news?" Harry asked Draco.

"Pretty well. If I can't have you, darling Harry, then I guess I'll settle for the
Gryffindor Princess," Draco teased.

Harry turned green and gagged at the thought of the snarky blond harbouring a
secret crush on him.

"Lay off my boyfriend, you snake," Daphne said as she entered the room. "You
don't need to look so pale, sweetie, Draco was only messing with you."

"I knew that," Harry said but his attempt to brazen it out was ruined by how shaky
his voice was. Draco rolled his eyes. For someone who had saved the wizarding
world, the Boy Who Lived wasn't the smartest tool in the box.

She made her way over to Harry and kissed him before making Ron move so she
could sit next to him. "I think Theo may well be on his way over to hit you for your
luck. I believe his first stop was Blaise."

"What's got Nott's knickers in a twist?" Draco asked.

"He's pissed because the pair of you, and I quote, "got the best girls in Gryffindor,
leaving me with the dregs". They matched him up with Lavender Brown." The three
boys winced in sympathy.

Ron scratched his head, trying to work out who was the other girl in Gryffindor
that Theo would have preferred. "So who did Zabini get to make Nott so jealous?" he
- 14 -
asked making Draco and Harry swap amused glances.

"I believe he's been matched with your sister, Ron. Blaise's reaction was the most
emotion I've ever seen him display," Daphne informed Ron.

Ron went green at the thought of Ginny being considered a pretty bone for the
Slytherins to fight over. He'd only just got over Harry dating her briefly and that was
because Harry was his best friend and had been pretty clueless when it came to
girls at eighteen.

"Blaise always did have a thing for the Weaselette. I remember him trying to deny
his attraction to her during our sixth-year," Draco remarked. "Pansy wasn't
impressed."

"Whereas I'm sure you were super supportive," Daphne said dryly.

"Please stop, that's my sister. I don't want to think of her being attractive to
anyone, let alone a Romeo like Zabini."

"At least I'll know how to please her. I pity Tracey Davis," Blaise mocked as he
joined his friends. The tall, dark Slytherin was dragging a rather pitiful Theo Nott
behind him. "I think Severus is going to poison us all. He was muttering about gangs
of feral wizards polluting his house after pointing me in your direction."

"No, that'll just be the presence of Potter and Weasley. Don't take any drink you
may be offered, guys," Draco teased. "By the way, I believe congratulations are in
order for finally getting the opportunity to get your mitts on the delectable
red-headed She-Weasel," Draco said to his impassive friend.

Ron went purple, "Hello, that's my sister," he huffed. The handsome Slytherins
chose to ignore him.

"Same to you too," Blaise drawled back, "Although, you may want to do something
about that nest of hair, I'm worried that it's going to take over the world and
implement a new dictatorship that would've made Voldemort look soft and fluffy."

The two Gryffindor boys spluttered at the banter. Blaise raised his eyebrows at the
shock on Ron and Harry's faces. "You mean the pair of you weren't aware of the
immense crush Malfoy here has been harbouring for your little lioness since time
began?"

"I don't know why you're surprised, Blaise, it would mean that they'd actually have
- 15 -
to think in order to work it out. We all know Granger is the brains," Theo remarked.

"Ah yes, silly me for forgetting."

Daphne soothed her increasingly irate boyfriend and stroked his hand, "Don't let
them push your buttons, darling. You know Gryffindor baiting is their favourite
pastime."

"Doesn't make it any less infuriating," Harry growled. "And what's this Draco? You
have a thing for Hermione?"

Daphne laughed, "You'll never get him to admit it. We've had a bet going on in
Slytherin since the Yule Ball in fourth-year as to when Draco will finally confess.
Before, he'd never dare admit to having feelings for, what did you use to call her so
charmingly, Draco, "a filthy little mudblood"? Now, he's too stubborn to admit that
he's in love with a woman who'll never look his way unless it's to physically and
emotionally harm him."

"Yes, yes, let's all laugh at Draco Malfoy and make up untruths about him. How
many times do I have to stress to you knuckleheads that I don't have any feelings for
Granger. She's mental and doesn't appear to own a hairbrush." Draco said irritably.

"He always protests but I've seen the photo he keeps of her under his bed," Theo
joked to the baffled Gryffindors.

Draco threw his hands up in the air in exasperation. "Just remember whose house
you are in and who is still scared of my step-father," he said, looking around at all of
them. "I won't hesitate to get him to poison you all in the most painful way possible."

"Still getting Snape to fight your battles then?" Harry mocked and then wished he
hadn't when Draco hit him with a rather painful stinging hex wandlessly.

"Severus has more than a few uses. Getting him to tutor me privately on wandless
magic is one of them," Draco said.

Daphne decided to step in and calm the volatile atmosphere. No matter how well
they may all get on, it didn't mean they still didn't enjoy flinging hexes at each other.
They claimed it was for "old times' sakes", but Daphne felt that, when the five of
them got together, there was altogether way too much testosterone flying about for
someone not to get itchy with his wand hand – or in Draco's case, show off his new
wandless magic ability.

- 16 -
 "Anyone heard from Pansy?" Theo asked.

There was embarrassed shuffling. Pansy hadn't taken to the new wizarding world
hierarchy too well. She'd found it difficult to cope from going from a society at which
she was towards the top to suddenly being considered scum for wanting to hand
Harry Potter over to the Dark Lord. She'd tried in vain to go along with the new
times but had failed miserably and had escaped by accepting a job to teach at
Durmstrang, where purebloods were still considered better than others.

"No," Daphne replied. "We exchanged owls a few times but then I told her I was
dating Harry and she didn't reply. I think she got freaked out and couldn't cope with
it."

"I still think she needs help. She should attend some of those counselling sessions
the Ministry have set up to help the community deal with their problems coming to
terms with what happened," Theo said.

"George did that to help him get over Fred's death. The sessions were great and
he's full of praise for the whole initiative now. I believe Hestia has employed him to
speak to those who are unsure of what it can offer him," Ron remarked.

Draco shook his head sadly; he felt the guiltiest over Pansy's struggles. He knew
that she would never have felt as strongly as she did about Potter and blood purity if
she hadn't have been in love with him throughout Hogwarts and swallowed all the
crap he'd repeated verbatim from his father. "I went out to see her over Christmas.
She seemed happy at least. She still wasn't seeing anyone but she seemed to have
started to move on with her life."

Blaise patted Draco on the back, they all knew that Pansy had harboured ideas of
marrying Draco for years and had stubbornly refused to see that the blond didn't
return her feelings. "I guess we'll see her at this meeting."

"Speaking of awkward friends who are failing to move with the times, when are
you going to tell Hermione, Harry, about dating our Daphne here?" Theo asked.

Harry cringed at the question and at the three, tall Slytherins who banded
together like a bunch of older brothers and faced him with identical glares on their
faces. "I was thinking before the meeting. I know I will never be able to pretend that
Daphne and I mean nothing to each other on Thursday and it also isn't fair to
Daphne to keep our relationship hidden."

"Are you sure, mate? Hermione was certifiably mental today. I highly doubt that
- 17 -
she will have calmed down by Thursday. Do you want to add that the fact that you've
been lying to her into the mix?" Ron asked.

The three Slytherin males scowled their disapproval at Ron's encouragement to

keep Daphne as a dirty little secret. They'd only put up with Harry's cowardly
attitude to his crazy haired friend because Daphne had begged them not to
interfere. But it had been years now and the cowardly Chosen One was still
dragging his feet, reluctant to tell Granger about his long-term girlfriend.

Harry frowned at Ron, "No, this has gone on for long enough. I have to stop trying
to pander to Hermione's anti-Slytherin agenda and tell her the truth."

Daphne squealed and hugged Harry. She pretended for ages that it didn't matter
that Harry was too afraid to confess to his best friend that he was seeing her, but
deep down she'd wondered if she wasn't just a passing fancy, which was why Harry
couldn't be bothered to rock the boat with Hermione. "Oh, Harry, do you mean it?"

"Of course I do, sweetie. I was thinking I could meet with Hermione in Diagon
Alley tomorrow, butter her up by letting her browse in Flourish and Blotts for a
couple hours, tell her and then drag her to meet you in the Leaky Cauldron."

Daphne nodded her agreement to the plan and her Slytherin brothers were
pleased to see her beaming from ear to ear. She may have put a brave face on in
front of them but they weren't stupid and she couldn't hide her feelings that
successfully from her fellow snakes. A stupid Gryffindor was no problem to fob off
with a poker face but not the boys she'd grown up with.

"Hey, Blaise, fancy dropping in to the Leaky Cauldron tomorrow? I think there
may well be a firework display," Theo said with a devilish grin.

Harry paled at the difficult task ahead of him.

AN: So we meet the Slytherins. I'm sure I'll write a fiction one day where
my Slytherins are mean and nasty but at the moment I seem completely
unable to do so *sigh*.

Please review and let me know what you think especially about Snape and
Narcissa. It just came to me at the beginning of writing this chapter and I
decided to go with it. Love or Hate?

- 18 -
 Chapter 3

Author's Note: Thank you for your continued alerts, favourites and most
especially your reviews. I love hearing what you think so far and what you
think will happen so keep them coming.

Some of you have asked why Hermione is being so stubborn. I have tried
to answer that in this chapter. I know a few of you feel that she would be
much more accepting of the Slytherins than Harry or Ron but, in order for
the challenge to work then she has to be stubborn and not willing to accept
them because otherwise why would Harry being keeping his relationship
with Daphne and friendship with Draco a secret?

Anyway, I hope this answers some of the questions.

Disclaimer: Harry Potter and his world do not belong to me in any way,
shape or form.

Chapter 3

Hermione hugged Harry as they met outside of Flourish and Blotts. His owl had
come at exactly the right time for her, pulling her out her rage-induced sulk and
making her get her act together. Even research hadn't focused her mind, which was
highly unusual. She'd allowed Draco Malfoy to ruin far too many days in her life and
staying cooped up in her front room, stewing at the unfairness of fate, was doing her
no favours at all. So she'd been pleased to reply positively to Harry's plan for them
to spend the afternoon together and was looking forward to a relaxed few hours
with no drama or, more importantly, no thinking of nasty, slimy Slytherins.

Hermione grinned as she left the bookshop with the latest haul of books to add to
her already too large collection. Harry couldn't help but think that it was a good
thing she'd been paired off with Malfoy. At the least the Manor had more than
enough space for the thousands of books Hermione was bound to buy during her
lifetime. Her flat already compromised of too many bookshelves that were stacked to
breaking point and she still had piles all over the floor. Hermione would also be in
heaven amongst the dusty tomes that already made up the Malfoy library. He wisely
kept this perk to himself, not wanting to rile her up before he dropped his bombshell
on her.

- 19 -
 "I've missed days like this," Hermione said. "It seems these days all we do is work
and look to heal the scars of the war."

Harry beamed at the carefree expression Hermione was currently sporting. All too
often, she was running around frowning, trying to fix the woes of the world. Harry
and Ron, despite being Aurors and responsible for rounding up any remaining Death
Eaters, enjoyed life a lot more than their serious friend. She could do with enjoying
life a lot more than she did. Harry brought them a round of butterbeers and they
chatted casually about this and that.

Harry saw Theo and Blaise stroll in and realised that he better get a move on if he
wanted to tell Hermione about his relationship with Daphne. He didn't want Daphne
coming in, presuming that he'd already told her, kissing him and sitting down. That
would surely cause Hermione to spontaneously combust. "Hermione, I have
something I need to tell you."

"Look at them! They walk in here like the own the place. I wish you'd lock them
up, Harry, where I wouldn't have to see their hideous faces anymore," Hermione
ranted.

Harry sighed, all the previous camaraderie had disappeared and Hermione's
angry face was back. He hadn't even got round to telling her about Daphne yet.
"Hermione, we've been through this a million times before. I can't just go around
throwing people in Azkaban just because they are former Slytherins."

"Former evil Slytherins, Harry. I doubt Theodore Nott is as innocent as he makes

out. His dad was one of the worse Death Eaters. I bet he took the Dark Mark like
Malfoy. Have you checked for signs of the Dark Mark?"

"Yes, Hermione, I believe, in fact, that Ministry checked all former Slytherins for
Dark Marks and that was because you kicked up such a fuss they felt they had to
appease you."

"Do you think they've just managed to find a really strong glamour spell to hide all
trace and evidence of one?" Hermione asked, completely lost in her tirade.

Harry banged his hand on the table, "That's enough, Hermione. You're becoming
impossible and, more importantly, a laughing stock. Do you not hear what people
are saying about you?"

Hermione impatiently shook her head, "Harry, if I bothered listening to all the
gossip about me then I would have given up in our second-year at Hogwarts when
- 20 -
the Slytherins were all wishing me dead."

"But that's just it, Hermione, you're becoming obsessed. Hestia Jones has put her
reputation on the line several times to protect your position at the Ministry but even
she is getting sick of your vendetta. If you don't realise that the world has moved on,
and soon, then you'll find yourself out of a job."

Hermione was taken aback by the vehemence of Harry's words. Was it true? Were
people really asking for her to be sacked? Surely not? She was a war hero and
besides, anyone who'd been in Gryffindor or Hufflpuff and, to a certain extent,
Ravenclaw during her time at Hogwarts would see that she was right to be wary.
"Oh, Harry, I'm sure it's just Slytherins who are asking for me to go. They probably
can't stand that a muggle-born is making their lives so difficult when it comes to
their House Elves." Hermione said airily, brushing aside his warning.

Harry growled in frustration at his pig-headed friend. "Hermione, you are too
stubborn for your own good. When we starting trying to implement reconciliation
after the war, I thought it'd be Ron who had trouble getting on board. I didn't think
it would be you."

Hermione was too astonished by Harry's palpable annoyance with her to even
start to reply to his accusations.

"But you've become more and more convinced that anyone who has graduated
from Slytherin House is a mini-Voldemort in waiting and frankly it's getting boring.
Those of us who love you know that they made your life a misery, and you have
every right to be angry at many Slytherins, but the general public is beginning to
question your sanity."

"I know that I can be a little stubborn at times but, Harry, I don't trust them and I
don't think I ever can. They were so keen to leave Hogwarts on the night of the big
battle to stand by Voldemort's side and I don't believe that they just suddenly
changed their opinions overnight," Hermione said defensively.

"But that's just the thing, Hermione, it wasn't overnight. It's been eight years
since the Great Battle, a lot of work has been done to heal the rifts and wounds."

"It's just hard to imagine that they've accepted the new status quo so easily."

"We all know that's not true. The older generation of Voldemort supporters gave
us a lot of trouble but that's been cleared up now. Have you not stopped to think
that those Slytherins who were at school with us were just waiting for a chance to
- 21 -
think for themselves? All they heard growing up was how great Voldemort was and
how amazing it would be if he came back, but it wasn't exactly that fantastic when
he did," Harry reasoned.

"I don't know, Harry. It's hard to think about those smug little brats who took such
pleasure in tormenting us just being misunderstood."

"I know but I do have some insight into the matter." Harry said.

Hermione looked intrigued. Harry got to see and do things that Hermione didn't in
his role as Auror including interrogate Death Eaters.

"I have something to tell you that I've been keeping from you because I know you
will be unable to handle the news without blowing up. I want you to sit there and
listen to me because, so help me, Hermione, if you start ranting, I will walk out of
here," Harry said sternly.

Hermione pursed her lips as she took in the angry face of her best friend. She
hadn't seen him this riled up since his perpetual rage of the fifth-year. She nodded
her agreement.

"Ok, I've been seeing Daphne Greengrass romantically," Harry started, ignoring
Hermione's choke as she swallowed a mouthful of Butterbeer too quickly. "We've
been seeing each other for a couple of years now. We met at a party at Adrian
Pucey's house and hit it off. I know this is a lot for you to take in, but she's nothing
like you imagine. She's sweet, funny, intelligence and she makes me happy. I would
like for you to accept our relationship as well as Ron has, but I don't hold out too
much hope for that. However, I would like you to meet her and sit down with and
give her an opportunity to prove that you are wrong about her and Slytherins in
general."

Hermione just sat staring at Harry for good few minutes with her mouth open. It
wasn't the most attractive look but spoke volumes of her shock. "B-b-but how could
you keep this from me?" Hermione finally stuttered.

Harry scoffed, "You really need to ask that? Hermione, you've hardly been open to
anyone who once wore a green and silver tie. You rant continuously about how much
you hate Slytherins to Ron and I. How was I meant to tell you that I'd fallen in love
with one?"

"I can't believe you didn't tell me and you've been seeing her for years."

- 22 -
 "Hermione, is that all you are going to focus on? Do you having nothing to say
about my actual relationship?"

"So is this the special insight you have into the psyche of the Slytherins?"
Hermione asked.

"Yes, I know Daphne wasn't hugely on our radar during Hogwarts but she was
from a family who supported Voldemort. We've spoken a lot about it and it's made
me realise that the majority of Slytherins in our year didn't have a huge choice about
what they believed. Pureblood families aren't exactly big on children speaking out
and challenging accepted views."

Hermione looked sceptical at this but she didn't want to provoke Harry into
walking out on her. He would do it if she blew her top. She took a few seconds to
breathe in and calm herself before responding. "And you completely trust her on
this? If I remember correctly she was good friends with Parkinson."

Harry looked murderous for a small minute but, like Hermione, he didn't want to
have a blazing row especially as Theo and Blaise were sitting there hoping for one.
"Hermione," he sighed, "Just trust me for once. I can prove that all your insane ideas
regarding Slytherins aren't correct but only if you allow your guard down and sit
down with Daphne for a while. Can you do that?"

"I don't know. I'm not going to deny that I'm not hurt that you chose to lie to me
about your relationship. I'm also shocked that you, of all people, are dating a
Slytherin," Hermione saw Harry's face fall at her words and realised that if she
wanted to keep him as a friend then she'd have to make an effort with Greengrass,
"But if you are happy, then I guess I'm happy for you," Hermione nearly choked on
her words.

Harry face lit up, "Really you mean that?" Hermione just nodded. "And you'll stick
around to meet her in a minute?" Harry asked.

Hermione dug deep into her inner reserves of friendship. She and Harry had been
through too much for one little Slytherin to get in the way, if Greengrass meant this
much to him then she would swallow her bile and meet the woman. At least it wasn't
Pansy Parkinson. Hermione wasn't sure that she'd be able to stomach that.

"Good because here she comes now," Harry said with a big smile on his face.

Hermione turned to see Greengrass chatting to both Nott and Zabini. She caught
Harry's eye, smiled at her two former housemates and walked over. Hermione kept
- 23 -
watching the two Slytherin males and saw them staring at the table intently. Anyone
would think that they were assessing whether they'd have to defend Greengrass
from a hostile Hermione. Hermione smirked at this; at least she had them fearing
her.

Harry stood, regaining Hermione's attention, and she saw that Greengrass had
arrived and was smiling rather nervously at her. Hermione forced a smile back.
Harry noticed that it was more a grimace that anything friendly but he was too
pleased at her actually shutting her mouth and stopping her prejudiced ranting long
enough to smile, well, sort of smile.

"Daphne, this is Hermione. Hermione, Daphne," Harry introduced.

Daphne held her hand out for Hermione to shake and shyly said, "Hello,
Hermione. It's nice to finally meet you." Harry didn't miss the pointed remark. Ok,
so he'd been a complete wimp in hiding his relationship from Hermione.

"Daphne," Hermione said a little curtly but softened it a tad with a nod.

There was an awkward silence as Daphne and Harry tried to think of something to
say and Hermione reigned in her desire to leg it as far away as she could from the
brown-haired Slytherin. She was tense and completely unable to relax. This was the
first time she'd willingly shared a table with a Slytherin, ever, and she was
uncomfortable.

Daphne pointed down to Hermione's shopping bag which was bursting at the
seams with books. "Buy anything interesting?" She asked, hoping this may well get
some kind of conversation rolling.

"Oh, just some books on curses. I realised how inadequate my collection in this
area is when I was looking through them for more information on this curse the
Ministry have dropped on us," Hermione replied a little stiffly.

"Do you know what the curse is then?" Daphne asked again, "Harry says he
doesn't know what it is."

"Not yet, no, it seems the Ministry is keeping it close to their chests. However, I
wanted to make sure I was as up to date as possible because I fully plan on breaking
it. I have no intention of marrying Malfoy," Hermione practically spat that last
sentence.

"Oh," Daphne uttered politely whilst Harry just cleared his throat nervously.
- 24 -
Daphne was fiercely loyal to Draco, as all Slytherins were to each other. Daphne was
especially proud of how Draco had changed and she hated anyone not
acknowledging this. Most of their early fights had been about the snarky blond.
Harry didn't understand how she could defend Draco's actions so loyally but then
again, Daphne could say the same thing about Hermione. He didn't want to referee a
screaming match between the two witches but luckily his girlfriend realised that
now was not the time and place to defend her friend.

That conversation was worn out now and Hermione felt that she'd been polite long
enough. She chugged back the rest of her drink, smiled awkwardly, stood and said
her goodbyes, high-tailing it out of the pub as quickly as possible. Daphne and Harry
both exhaled a big sigh of relief as the curly-haired ex-Gryffindor disappeared out of
the muggle entrance of the Leaky Cauldron.

"That could have gone worse," Harry said. "I still have all my limbs attached."

Daphne giggled, feeling relieved and slightly giddy that Hermione hadn't attacked
her on sight. "She seemed to take the news better than expected."

Harry's expression darkened, "Only because I told her some much needed home
truths and I threatened to end our friendship if she started."

Daphne looked sadly at her raven haired boyfriend, "Oh, Harry, I am sorry. I don't
want to come between you and your friends."

"Hey!" Harry said, hugging his witch, "She's the one with the problem, not you. I
think Ron and I have indulged her too much by listening to her venting."

"Why does she hate Slytherins so much? I mean if I was asked after the war to
pinpoint one of your friends who was going to be ridiculously stubborn and idiotic
then it wouldn't have been Granger. She was always the peacemaker at Hogwarts
and did her best to stop the stupid fights you got into with Draco from escalating
into something too terrible."

Harry looked down at the table, tracing his finger around a wet circle left by his
butterbeer. "I know, I completely thought Ron would be the problem but being
paired up with Pucey after Auror training was great for him. They both love
Quidditch and hit it off. Ron and I were so busy with Auror training after the war
and I guess we kind of just left Hermione to do her thing. I didn't actually notice that
she wasn't handling things too well for ages. Hermione could always been a little
intense and she's so incredibly passionate about the rights of those downtrodden
that I didn't see how her job at the Department for Regulation and Control of
- 25 -
Magical Creatures was re-enforcing stereotypes. I really do blame myself for being
so caught up in my own life and refusing to make her seek help when I did notice
that she wasn't ok. I don't think she fully recovered from being so brutally tortured.
She was hit long and hard by Bellatrix's Crucio and she didn't crack. After we
escaped Malfoy Manor, there was still so much to do that we didn't have time to sit
down and discuss how it was affecting her. She recovered physically and we didn't
think to make sure she was mentally recovered before we were off again. The Great
Battle followed not too long after and that took a toll on everyone. Once we did
notice however, we should have made her go to those counselling sessions but its
Hermione and I didn't want to make her do anything she didn't want to. She's the
sister I never had."

Daphne covered her mouth with her hand, "I completely forgot about her torture.
How is she going to be able to marry Draco and live at the Manor?"

Harry was grim-faced as he considered this point, "I don't know. The way she's
going at the moment we'll be lucky if she gets that far. She could easily be carted off
to St. Mungos. She's planning on confronting Hestia tomorrow at work who is
rapidly losing patience with Hermione's inability to move on and not think every
Slytherin is a Death Eater."

"Do you think getting George to speak to her will help?"

Harry shook his head, "We've tried that. She's outright refused to admit that there
is anything wrong and has laughed off suggestions that she's more affected that she
realised by the torture."

"What are you going to do?"

"I don't know. I'm really worried that this order to marry Malfoy is going to be the
last straw. She's wound up so tight that she could snap at any moment and you know
Draco, he's the not the most understanding person in the world. He'll push her
buttons until she does break."

"I'll speak to him, Harry. I'll make him see that he can't be his usual self with her."

Harry smiled at his understanding other half. He'd really lucked out when she'd
agreed to date him. "Thanks, sweetie," he said, kissing her on the forehead.

"Ok, enough with the public displays of affection, Daphne, it's disgusting," Blaise
said as he and Theo wandered over.

- 26 -
 Daphne immaturely stuck her tongue out at the enigmatic Slytherin. He raised his
eyebrows, "Real grown-up, Greengrass," He drawled at her.

Theo slurped his firewhiskey as he flopped down opposite Harry. "I was
disappointed, Potter. I was hoping for at least one curse to be fired at you. You said
Granger was feisty," He accused his green-eyed friend.

"Just be grateful she didn't do anything to you. She was trying to convince me,
once again, to haul your sorry arse off to Azkaban."

Theo shuddered, "I actually pity Malfoy now. No matter how vapid Brown is, at
least I'll sleep in peace. If I had Granger near me, I'd be worried that she'd kill me in
my sleep."

Harry groaned, "Don't put that idea in her head, she'll probably execute it."

"Or him," Blaise quipped.

Daphne moved the conversation back onto more useful grounds, "Do you think
Hermione will actually be able to find a way around the curse?"

Harry pursed his lips thoughtfully, "Well if anyone can then Hermione can. She
saved my arse more times that I can remember and she's certainly in full research
mode. But it's all a little vague at the moment, until we know exactly what the curse
entails then it's hard to say."

"Wait a minute, Granger's going to try and break the curse?" Blaise asked.

"Yep," Daphne replied. "She's outright refusing to marry Draco and thinks that
breaking the curse is her best option."

"Unless of course, she can convince Hestia that she shouldn't be paired up with
anyone," Harry added.

"If Granger wasn't so scary, I'd actually offer her my help. I'd rather not be tied to
Brown for the rest of my life. But I doubt your curly haired maniac of a friend will
want assistance from a Slytherin."

Harry laughed at Theo but inside he was sad. He hated to see Hermione like this.
She was messed up and she needed help but getting her to seek that help was going
to be tough. She hated feeling out of control, no doubt a side-effect from when she
was at the mercy of Bellatrix Lestrange. She'd channelled all her feelings of hate
- 27 -
and distrust onto the House of Slytherin but this was becoming less tenable the
more barriers between former students were broken down.

AN: Did that explanation make sense? It did to me because Hermione's

emotional state doesn't seem to be addressed anyway that I can remember
in the book (and I've re-read bits and bobs before writing this chapter).

On another note, I have a couple of chapters already written and was

wondering if anyone would volunteer to beta them for me. I especially need
my grammar checked.

Please review

- 28 -
 Chapter 4

Author's Note: Thank you for your amazing response to this story. I have
so many alerts and favourites and over 50 reviews for the first 3 chapters!
You guys are awesome.

BTW, I'm very excited because DH2 comes out tomorrow in the UK. I
haven't seen it yet because I couldn't organise a babysitter for any times
that suited me in order to watch it at the cinema. So I'll be at the DVD shop
bright and early tomorrow.

Thank you to xXSlaytonMalfoyXx for betaing this chapter for me.

Disclaimer: I still don't own Harry Potter.

Chapter 4

"I see that you survived then," were the first words that Harry heard as he entered
his office on Monday morning. Harry looked up from the post he'd just collected
from his secretary and saw Draco Malfoy, feet up, looking perfectly at home behind
his desk.

"Good morning to you too, Malfoy," Harry drawled.

"Shame, I was hoping to nab your job," Draco continued as if Harry hadn't spoken.
"Adrian tells me that being an Auror works like a charm with the ladies."

"You already have the Malfoy name to fall back on. You add Auror to the collection
and our witches may well simultaneously melt into a puddle of goo."

"Hmmm," Draco pondered, "That would probably help me out with my wild
headed banshee problem."

"Hey! That's my best friend you are talking about," Harry complained, throwing
his stapler at Draco.

"Nah, she'd likely be the only witch resistant to my good looks, charm, money and
job. Then the only way for the wizarding population to procreate would be through
her and that's a scary thought," Draco thought out.
- 29 -
 "I see you're thinking positively about your future Malfoy progeny," Adrian Pucey
smirked from the doorway.

"Just think how cute and cuddly they'll be, Adrian," Ron added, walking in behind
Adrian. "Those little pointy features, hair that needs its own postcode and that ever
so charming personality combination of superiority, stubbornness and insults. My,
my, the next generation of Malfoys are going to be a real catch."

Adrian and Harry laughed whilst Draco scowled. "They'll still be better looking
than your lot, Weasley. All that red hair and a forest of freckles, I can see why the
Ministry matched you with Davis."

Harry interrupted before a full scale insult war could break out, "Did you get a
letter, Adrian?" He asked.

"Yep, I was matched with none other than Angelina Johnson," Adrian grinned.

"No wonder you're so chirpy this morning. You always used to aim for her on the
Quidditch pitch in hope that she'd actually notice you," Draco said.

"As if she couldn't help but look at this glorious amount of gorgeousness," Adrian
smirked.

"The Slytherin talent for narcissism never fails to amaze," Harry remarked to Ron.

Ron just rolled his eyes, "Do you think they'll ever find someone to love them as
much as they love themselves?"

Before either Draco or Adrian could respond the Ministry shook slightly to the
sound of a distant explosion. Harry checked his watch before swearing. "Shit, that'll
be Hermione doing something stupid like blowing up one of Hestia's secretaries. I
was meant to be there to keep her under control," Harry said before dashing out of
the door.

Adrian raised his eyebrow and looked over at Draco, who was now leaning back in
Potter's chair, leafing through his confidential documents. Adrian thought about
reprimanding Draco for this, as he was not a Ministry employee, but then thought
again. He didn't want to be hexed by Draco and if Potter was happy or stupid
enough to leave the nosey blond behind his desk then that was Potter's business.
Adrian would never have allowed another Slytherin behind his desk. Goodness
knows what dirt they could dig up and use against him. Not for the first time, Adrian
shook his head at the trusting folly of his Gryffindor co-workers. But instead of
- 30 -
dwelling on this, Adrian asked another question plaguing him. "Aren't you going to
help Potter out with the future Mrs Malfoy?"

"Nope, nothing I'll say will penetrate that tragedy of a bush she calls hair. Besides,
I reckon my presence will just make matters worse," Draco replied.

Ron nodded in agreement, "She's gone to tell Hestia that under no circumstances
will she be marrying into the Malfoy family."

Adrian was amused by this. Only Granger could think she could take on the might
of the Ministry and win. "Has she got any hope in succeeding?"

"Worried she'll wreck your chances with that feisty former Gryffindor chaser?"
Draco sardonically drawled.

Adrian ignored his snarky ex-housemate and focused on his partner instead.

"Nah," Ron answered, "Hestia wouldn't have done this unless it was a last resort.
All Hermione will do is annoy her, hence why Harry's gone chasing after her. When
she has a bee in her bonnet, she tends to refuse to take no for an answer."

Adrian shuddered slightly at the thought. Granger was a formidable prospect

normally but when you came across an enraged Granger you usually just got down
on your knees and prayed. In fact, thinking about it, the only person who usually
emerged unscathed from a Granger tornado was Draco Malfoy, which is probably
why they'd been matched. You needed a cast iron constitution to cope with either.

Harry arrived at Hestia's outer offices completely out of breathe. He surveyed the
wreckage that was once an office with a worried eye but breathed a sigh of relief
when he realised that no-one was hurt or dead, unless you counted Hestia's door.
That was reduced to a pile of splinters which had fanned out in a rather impressive
arc that spoke of the power of the Reducto spell flung at it.

Harry didn't have too long to get comfortable as the sound of shouting emanated
out of said office. Harry recognised Hermione's voice straight away. The rather
shrill one responding sounded like an incredibly stressed out Hestia Jones.

He nodded reassurance at Percy Weasley and Julian St. Ledger who were Hestia's
secretaries and were worriedly wondering if they should go to Hestia's aid. "Don't
worry, I'll go in and calm her down," Harry said.

Harry took a deep breathe before braving Hestia's inner office. The sight that met
- 31 -
him would usually have made him laugh. Hermione was standing tall like an
avenging harpy whilst Hestia was cowering in her chair looking more than a little
frightened of the angry and upset Gryffindor Goddess.

"What do you mean you cannot allow me to refuse to marry Malfoy?" Hermione
screeched.

"It's not in my power, Hermione, why can't you see that? It's the curse not me
enforcing this. It's not as if I went into the job looking to force young wizards and
witches into marrying each other."

"Come on, Hermione, she has a point," Harry interceded. "You know Hestia
wouldn't do something like this unless necessary."

Hermione turned round to stare at Harry, hands of her hips, "I don't accept this. I
refuse to marry Ferret Boy."

"It's sounding as if you don't have a choice?"

"Oh, I have a choice. I'm not a tool for the Ministry or whoever to enforce into a
marriage."

"Look," Hestia said, "Everything will be explained on Thursday and you'll see how
tied my hands are."

"At least give me someone else. Hell, I'll even take Nott. He's better than Malfoy."

"The pairings are non-negotiable I'm afraid, which will also be explained on
Thursday."

"Why do I have to wait until Thursday to find out?"

"Because the curse was not revealed to me and the person it was revealed to will
be explaining it to everyone."

"I find this most unacceptable. I cannot believe that you are unable to let us know
about it in advance."

"I don't have much of a say I'm afraid. Please, Hermione, just wait like everyone
else. This isn't something dreamt up by a crazy person for fun."

Hermione deflated, realising that she wasn't going to get her way, which, frankly,
- 32 -
didn't happen very often. "I guess I have no choice," she mumbled unhappily.

"Now, Hermione, I have an important meeting with the Georgian Ministry in ten
minutes and I'll like an opportunity to try and clear up the mess you've managed to
make of my office."

Hermione flicked her wand and everything was as it had been before she'd burst
in. "Sorry about that, I tend to lose it a little when I'm told by Percy Weasley that
you are unavailable."

Hestia nodded, knowing that that was as much of an apology as she was going to
get from Hermione. As Harry led her back out of the office, she let out the breath
she'd been holding. Hermione Granger was unpredictable at the best of times. How
she and Draco Malfoy had been matched she'd never know. There was a very real
danger than one of them would end up dead within a few hours of marrying each
other. And Hestia would be betting that it would be the snarky blond Slytherin.

Harry got Hermione safely back into the corridor. Percy had come close to being
maimed with a rather unwise comment about respecting the time-table of the
Minister of Magic. Lucky for Percy, Harry still had a strong grip on Hermione's
wand arm and marched her out of the office without any further mishaps.

"Hermione, are you insane? What did I say to you just yesterday?"

"It was Percy's fault. He wound me up," Hermione said defensively.

"That's not an excuse, Hermione. You're 25 years old; please can you try and act
it."

Hermione resisted the urge to stick her tongue out at Harry in a childish gesture
of defiance. She hated it when he got all bossy and censorious, especially as that
was her role! Since when had Harry been the one worried about taking the law into
your own hands? Hermione sighed inwardly. She knew she was being a little
unreasonable these days but she couldn't help it. It wasn't her who had changed
with this befriending of snakes that her friends seemed keen on.

"Ok, ok, so I shouldn't have blown Hestia's door up. I got a little out of control."

"A little?"

Hermione ignored Harry's interjection, "But look, I'm nice and calm now so I'll just
go back to my office and continue with my work."
- 33 -
 "No, come and have a cup of tea with Ron and I," Harry said, not wanting to leave
Hermione alone until she'd completely calmed down. He wouldn't put it past her to
burst back in on Hestia and blow up the Georgian Minister of Magic, sparking a
diplomatic crisis.

"I'm not a child, Harry. I don't need to be kept under your eye until you deem me
safe again," Hermione pouted.

Harry disagreed. Hermione could be completely childish especially when her will
was crossed. She reminded him of Teddy during his terrible two phase.

"Just come back with me. We never see very much of you and you never come for
a tea break at our office."

"Try because that hideous snake, Pucey is there," Hermione muttered before
deciding to play nice with Harry. "Ok, I'll come but you better have biscuits.

"I share an office with Ron, do you think there wouldn't be snacks." Harry pointed
out.

Hermione laughed, linked her arms with Harry to walk back to his office. Harry
just hoped that Malfoy had departed to whatever it was he did during the day. He
wouldn't put it past Hermione to blow the obnoxious Slytherin up on sight. Harry
was more worried than he let on about Hermione at the moment. This curse and
marriage law had come and just the wrong time for her. It was feeding her bitter
feelings towards Slytherins and making her seem crazier than ever. The fact that
she had been paired up with Draco was just the icing on the cake, not that any
Slytherin would have been acceptable to his friend, but Malfoy had a special place of
loathing in Hermione's heart.

Crisis averted for now, Harry slowly walked back to his office. He had thought
that once Voldemort was dead, that he'd be able to skip off happily into the sunset.
Instead it was now his best friend who was giving him the premature grey hairs and
sleepless nights and it wasn't looking as if it was going to change any time soon.

"What's the casualty rate?" Ron asked, as Harry returned to the Auror's offices.

"I heard that, Ronald," Hermione said, following Harry into the office. "It was only
Hestia's door and nearly your brother for stupid remarks again."

"Percy always was an overbearing pompous git, Hermione. I give you permission
to blow him up next time."
- 34 -
 Hermione grinned at Ron, "I doubt Molly would be so forgiving."

Hermione looked around the office and nodded stiffly at Pucey before finally
catching sight of who was sitting behind Harry's desk, feet up, arms resting behind
his head, looking as if he owned the place.

"Hello, kitten," Draco drawled at her, smirking when he saw the rage start to
infuse her eyes.

Harry groaned; his hopes that Malfoy would finally gain some tact and piss off
were unfulfilled. He'd just averted one disaster to unwittingly put himself in the
middle of another.

"What the fuck is he doing here?" Hermione asked with loathing in her voice.

"I came to see Adrian, sweetheart," Draco said, happily adding more fuel to the
Granger fire.

Ron and Adrian started to duck down behind their desks, waiting for the explosion
that was about to happen.

"Don't call me that, I'm not your anything, you creep," Hermione raged.

The blond seemed unconcerned about the danger he was in, but that was Malfoy
all around. He never could resist riling Hermione up, Harry thought bitterly.

"But that's where you're wrong. You're my fiancé," Draco said, looking her up and
down. "Although I do feel that I should inform you that Malfoys never appear
anything but cool and collected, you may want to work on that, you look rather
frazzled right now."

Hermione literally crackled with anger. Her hair was getting bushier by the
second and she was close to losing it. "I'm not marrying you, you evil git."

"I'll remind you of that in a year's time when you're Mrs Malfoy."

Hermione stomped her foot petulantly, "If I'm forced to marry you, you won't be
alive in a year's time."

"I do love it when you get so angry. You make a very sexy harpy, kitten," Draco
said, winking at her, enjoying himself hugely.

- 35 -
 "I'm not a kitten! Stop saying shit like that to me."

Draco laughed in her face, "But you make a delightful kitten, all ruffled and
spitting with your claws out, ready to strike."

"That's enough," Harry shouted, stepping in between the two. "You stay there,"
Harry ordered Draco. "Hermione, come with me."

Harry had to drag the furious woman out of the door. He happily bumped into the
serene presence of Luna Lovegood, muttered something about Malfoy to the ditzy
girl and dumped a still fuming Hermione on her. That was the lovely thing about
Luna, she didn't mind Harry doing so. Luna rubbed soothing hands down
Hermione's back and took the incandescent brunette back to her office to drink a
cup of calming camomile tea. Luna was such a good friend that she allowed
Hermione to rant about Draco Malfoy for at least an hour.

"How you always seem to escape being murdered by Hermione is a source of

constant amazement to me," Ron commented to the smirking Slytherin.

"Kitten?" Adrian mused. "I would never have thought about calling Granger that
but it's very apt, Draco. She certainly resembled an angry kitten by the time she left.
Albeit it, a feral one."

Draco didn't say anything; he just sat there feeling incredibly smug about his
ability to enrage Granger more than anyone else on the planet. It was a source of
pride for him and never got old.

Harry stalked back into the office, "There are times when I really hate you,
Malfoy," he growled.

Draco just raised his hands in surrender, the pleased aura around him palpable.

"You'll get nowhere with that kind of reprimand, Harry," Adrian said. "Draco loves
nothing more than annoying Granger until she loses it."

"She really will kill you, Malfoy," Ron said. "I don't know what the Ministry was
thinking, pairing those two off."

"Hestia said that the pairings were out of her hands. Hermione practically begged
her for anyone other than Malfoy."

"I wonder who's behind all of this?" Ron asked.

- 36 -
 "I don't know but they seem to have worked out the pairings pretty well despite
matching Draco with Granger," Adrian replied.

"Ahhhh but Daphne informs me that Draco here has a rather large soft spot for
our Hermione," Harry said happily knowing that he was pissing Malfoy off.

"I do not have a thing for Granger in any way, shape or form."

Adrian sniggered, "He always protests so vehemently about this that we all know
it's true."

Draco scowled at the annoying trio of Aurors in front of him. "Don't you guys have
an escaped Death Eater or something to catch?"

"We could go for the one sitting in front of us," Adrian remarked cruelly.

Draco's frown got blacker, "If you guys have quite finished being pricks, I've got
places to be."

"Oh yes, the patented Malfoy move of running away when a conversation goes
somewhere they don't like," Adrian said, continuing to niggle away at Draco.

Ron and Harry loved it when the two Slytherins bickered like this. No-one could
annoy Malfoy quicker than one of his housemates when they decided to turn their
nasty wit against him. Well, accept Hermione at pretty much any point. Draco gave
Adrian the finger and swooped out with his robes billowing imperiously behind him.

"He gets more and more like Snape, which is just what the world needs," Harry
said.

"You know you're lucky I was here to be Draco's excuse for visiting, don't you.
When are you going to tell Granger about your other dirty Slytherin secret? Granger
knows the pair of you socialise with me and she now knows about Harry dating
Daphne," Adrian spotted Harry's confused look. "Ron told me whilst you were
rescuing Granger from being sacked. But when are you going to let the nastiest
secret of them all out, that you've been friends with Draco for at least a year."

"Hopefully never," Ron said optimistically.

Adrian snorted at him, "Yeah, good luck pulling the wool over her eyes. Do me a
favour, don't tell her whilst I'm in the vicinity. I'm too young and good looking to
die."
- 37 -
 Harry and Ron swapped glances. They dreaded the day that they had to tell
Hermione that they'd put their differences with Draco Malfoy in the past. She was
going to go ballistic.

AN: So we have our first meeting between Hermione and Draco – I hope it
wasn't a let down. Review and let me know either way.

- 38 -
 Chapter 5

Author's Note: I loved all your reactions to the 'meeting' last chapter.
Thank you so much for your continued alerts and favourites. A special
thanks, as always, to my reviewers who are awesome. I love reading what you
have to say.

For everyone who asked, I loved DH2 even if I did have my husband
laughing his head off at me and my reactions.

A big thank you to La Chica De Ojos Azules and xXSlaytonMalfoyXx for

betaing this chapter for me.

Chapter 5

Hermione wasn't sure how she'd managed it but she had kept all the anxiety
bouncing around inside her quiet for the next three days until Thursday rolled
around. She'd spent the time keeping her head down after the disaster that was
Monday morning. For once she took Harry's advice, knowing that it had been given
to her in good faith, and she concentrated instead on reading through her new
material on curses. She hadn't got too far, which was frustrating, mainly because
she didn't know the nature of the curse and the possibilities were endless. But she'd
enjoyed learning a lot more about curses, which she knew would come in very useful
once she did have all the details.

Her pacing around her small office was interrupted by the arrival of Ginny
Weasley, who swept into her department like the small hurricane that she was. "Still
stuck in this poky office, I see," were the first words out of Ginny's mouth.

"You know the Ministry, magical creatures aren't deemed important enough for
me to have a brand spanking new shiny office like Harry and Ron. The fact that I'm
dealing with House Elf issues makes us even more unpopular."

"Still, it must be nice working with Ernie."

Hermione smiled fondly. Ernie MacMillan was a Hufflepuff who was almost as
passionate as she was when it came to improving the lot of the House Elves. He was
her one notable S.P.E.W success, which made her founding of that organisation,
back in her fourth-year at Hogwarts, all the more satisfactory. It had died a death
- 39 -
during all the drama of the war but had given her the desire to go into the
Department of the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. She had been
pleased to discover, after graduating a year late with her NEWT's, that the wizard
who had previously dealt with House Elves was retiring. She'd grabbed the position
with both hands and then bartered with head of her new department to have Ernie
employed too. They'd been stuffed away in a tiny little office right at the back of the
department as the embarrassment her boss thought they were.

"Yeah, he's great."

"Keeps you in check too, although I hear you gave Hestia a fright the other day."

Hermione groaned and put her head in her hands. "Does the whole world know
about that?"

"If by the whole world you mean the Weasley family, then yes, thanks to the big
mouths of Ron and Harry."

Hermione continued to hide in her hands. "Great. George is going to be a

nightmare."

"So far George is enjoying ribbing Percy about it as he considers him more at fault
than you. Besides, apart from Percy, we Weasleys like a rule breaker, makes life so
much more interesting."

Hermione smiled weakly at her redheaded friend. "I didn't manage to get much
information though. Shame Harry had to turn up when he did. Five minutes more
and I reckon Hestia would have caved."

Ginny shook her head in amusement at Hermione. "Draco Malfoy, huh? That's
going to make for an explosive combination."

"Not going to happen," Hermione snarled. "I refuse to marry that evil, nasty little
ferret."

"Good luck getting out of that one. Me, I'm personally looking forward to being
Mrs. Zabini. Ginerva Zabini, it has a nice ring to it, don't you think?"

"Not you as well, it's bad enough that Harry is dating Daphne Greengrass."

Ginny was impressed that Harry had finally gotten up enough courage to tell his
temperamental friend about his long-term Slytherin girlfriend. "But Zabini's hot. All
- 40 -
the girls at Hogwarts thought so. Well, all the girls but one," Ginny amended after
she saw the disgusted look on Hermione's face.

"Ugh. I feel sick at this new found Gryffindor love towards the Slytherins. It's
depressing. We're meant to take delight in beating them not stand around mooning
at how cute they are." Hermione spat the word cute like it was an affront to her
vocabulary to use that word when describing a Slytherin.

Ginny rolled her eyes. Harry and Ron hadn't exaggerated when they'd told her
Hermione was getting worse. "Come on, Hermione, times have changed and it's no
longer a crime to appreciate the yumminess of certain Slytherins. Besides, next on
my hot list of snakes is a certain, soon to be Mr. Granger, blond."

"Now you're making me want to vomit, Ginny. It's Malfoy - you know the snivelling
coward who made our lives a misery at Hogwarts."

"But I hear he's changed. Ron and Harry tell me that he's matured."

"Ron and Harry? How would they know?"

Ginny mentally slapped herself. Bloody hell, she forgot that Hermione didn't know
just how much interaction her two favourite boys had with Slytherins these days.
"Oh well, you know, they've come across him every now and again thanks to Pucey."

"I guess. He was in their office yesterday tormenting me as usual," Hermione

grumbled. "I was hoping, for a minute, that they were making his life hell by raiding
Malfoy Manor to seek Dark articles to lock him in Azkaban with. But then again, if
they were doing such a pleasant job, they wouldn't be noticing how much he'd
changed."

"You need to start trying to get over this prejudice, Hermione. If you are going to
marry Malfoy then you cannot continue as you are," Ginny said seriously.

"I told you that there is no way in hell that I'm marrying him. I'll find a way out of
it even if Hestia has told me that it's non-negotiable. Besides, I'm looking for a way
to break the curse once I have enough information about it."

"Yeah, Bill told me that you've already contacted him about it."

"I was hoping he'd have some news by now, but unfortunately he knows nothing.
He has promised to help me once I can fill him in, though," Hermione said
brightening up considerably.
- 41 -
 "He's almost as excited about you about the prospect of a new curse to sink his
wolfish teeth into."

"He's just lucky that he doesn't have this marriage thing looming over his head,"
Hermione said, the scowl returning to her face again.

"In some ways that's a good thing, Hermione, he'll be able to distance himself
from all the emotion, which, understandably, you won't be able to do."

Hermione nodded, acknowledging the truth of that statement. "So you mentioned
George, did he get a letter?"

Ginny started laughing so hard, she snorted and fell off her chair. "Yep and you'll
never guess who he got."

"Who?" Hermione asked, intrigued now.

"Pansy Parkinson. He went pale at the prospect of being stuck with her."

"Oh, poor George. He deserves better than that awful pug. She'll make his life a
misery."

"I know. She's one Slytherin I don't think can change."

"Along with Malfoy. Those two are perfect for each other. I never understood why
they didn't marry. It'll let George and I off the hook if they had," Hermione said
bitterly.

Ginny wisely kept her mouth shut. She didn't want to encourage yet another
anti-Malfoy rant especially as the few times she'd seen him in her brother's
company, he'd seemed vastly different to the bigoted little snob they went to school
with.

"So are you going to share the gossip? You mentioned that you saw Malfoy
yesterday in the Auror office."

Hermione shivered. "Don't remind me. I was meant to be having a nice soothing
cup of tea with Harry, but ferret face was there. He did his usual routine: throw
some insults at me and try to make me uncomfortable."

"It seems that it worked," Ginny remarked.

- 42 -
 Hermione just blushed. She didn't know why she let Malfoy get to her so much. It
was frustrating. Ginny also had that knowing look on her face, almost as if she had
some ground-breaking revelation she wanted to share with Hermione. Luckily for
Hermione, Ernie decided this was a good time to return after his lunch break.

"Hey Ginny, how are you?" he asked.

"I'm good. Tired with all the Harpies training but it's worth it. I love playing
Quidditch professionally."

Ernie smiled at that. Ginny Weasley had always loved playing Quidditch but had
had to practice secretly as a child due to the over protective nature of all her older
brothers. It was fairly amusing that she was the one out of all seven siblings, and the
only girl, who became the professional player.

"I thought it was the closed training season? How come you're here?"

"Oh, I've been given special dispensation to return for this meeting the Ministry is
hosting tonight," Ginny said before whispering, "You know, regarding the arranged
Gryffindor/Slytherin marriages."

Ernie raised his eyebrows. "Oh, so you got a letter too. Am I being too nosey in
asking who you were paired with?"

"Yeah, it's not as if the matches are state secrets, besides, even if they were, the
truth would be out soon anyway. I got matched with Blaise Zabini."

Ernie nodded. "I can see that working. They seem to have put a good effort into
matching you all with compatible other halves." Hermione glared at him and Ernie
paled. "Except of course in Hermione's case. I mean Malfoy and Hermione, you
couldn't picked two less suited people."

Hermione smiled at the back peddling Hufflepuff but failed to miss the rolled eyes
he gave Ginny before mouthing silently, "They are so perfect for each other. Who
else could handle the other?"

Ginny smothered her laugh. "Anyway, I'll get out of your hair. I promised Harry
and Ron I'd swing by and say hello before I left to do some much needed shopping in
Diagon Alley."

Hermione and Ernie both smiled at Ginny and waved goodbye before putting their
heads together to speak about the upcoming raid on the old Yaxley estate where the
- 43 -
condition of the House Elves was awful.

"Well, well, I'm pleased to see this crack team of Aurors are hard at work," Ginny
mocked as she entered Harry's office to find him playing exploding snap with Ron,
Adrian Pucey and Harry's partner, Robert Hilliard, a Ravenclaw who was some years
ahead of them at Hogwarts.

"Ginny," both Ron and Harry screamed, getting up and squashing her in a group
hug.

"Hey, get off me. You're squeezing me too death, you pair of oafs!" Ginny
protested.

"How're the Harpies shaping up this year, Gin? Is it worth me putting any gold
them to win the championship?" Ron asked excitedly.

"We're shaping up just fine, Ron, and you know better than to think I'll give you
any more information than that. There could be spies anywhere in this leaky old
building."

"You're such a stick in a mud," Ron grumbled.

"Better a stick in the mud than an ex-chaser because I was stupid enough to give
our secrets away."

Ron pulled a childish expression at Ginny who retaliated back. Harry grinned at
the pair of them. "We were expecting you ages ago," he said

"Oh yes, I can see that you're so incredibly busy that dropping by now is taking
you away from some valuable work. Besides, I had to sit through a Hermione
monologue on why Malfoy is so evil."

"Is she still ranting on about that?" Ron moaned.

"This is Hermione we're talking about. It's not like she's suddenly going to forget
it and move on. So I learnt that she bumped into the snarky blond in your office
yesterday."

Harry groaned. "Don't remind me. I thought Malfoy would have pissed off and
brought Hermione back to calm her down and hopefully talk some sense into her,
but Draco was still here."

- 44 -
 Ginny started sniggering. "I bet that was fun."

"She nearly blew our office up," Ron said. "Mind you I don't blame her. Draco did
call her 'kitten'."

Ginny spat out a mouthful of tea that Harry just handed to her. "Kitten? Does he
want to live to see twenty-five?"

"Apparently not," was Harry's dry response. "Anyway, how's Hermione doing
today?"

"She's knee deep in learning all about curses so she's ready to break this thing.
She has Bill all excited and foaming at the mouth."

"Great, remind me to stay away from either for a good few weeks. They're going to
be impossible," Ron said.

"Yep," Ginny nodded. "But speaking of impossible, when are you knuckleheads
going to tell Hermione about your friendship with her husband-to-be? I nearly let it
slip earlier when trying to point out that he's not the same pureblooded brat we
went to school with."

"Ha! We both want to know the answer to that question, little Weasley," Pucey
interjected. "They are wimping out hugely, too scared of what their psychotic friend
is going to do to them."

"Hey, she's not psychotic," Ginny defended.

Adrian smirked at Hilliard. "If you say so." Both men started laughing.

Ginny narrowed her eyes dangerously. "Pucey, just in case you were wondering, I
haven't lost my touch with the Bat Bogey Hex, but I haven't practiced for a while.
Are you offering yourself as a target practice for me?"

Adrian gulped and an amused voice from the door said, "These Gryffindor girls are
scary stuff, Pucey. I'd watch out if I was you."

Ginny turned round and blushed when she saw the figure of Blaise Zabini
lounging against the door frame elegantly. "Oh, hi," she said, feeling shy all of a
sudden.

Blaise sauntered into the room. "I was going to ask Adrian here if he fancied
- 45 -
getting a late lunch," Blaise remarked to Ginny, "but seeing as you have a much
prettier face, feel like keeping me company?"

"Hey!" Adrian protested, "Plenty of witches would love me to go to lunch with

them."

"Exactly, Adrian, witches! Last time I checked a mirror, I was very much a
wizard."

"Yeah, all of thirty seconds ago and I'm sure that mirror confused you for a witch,
you vain git," Harry muttered to both Ron and Adrian, who guffawed.

Blaise didn't even bother to glare at Harry; he was too busy raising Ginny's hand
to kiss it, charming the red headed Gryffindor into stammering a positive reply. He
put his arm around her shoulders, steering her out of the door and turned to smirk
at the Aurors as he left.

"Bloody slick Slytherin bastard," Ron muttered unhappily.

Ginny tried to steady her erratic heartbeat as she sat across from Blaise Zabini,
she was sure he could probably hear it and would be amused. She didn't quite know
why she was so nervous. Maybe because the Ministry had decided that this would be
the man she would be tied to for a long while or maybe because no one she had ever
dated before had the same intense dark gaze that this tall Slytherin had. She felt as
if she had morphed into the awkward twelve-year-old that she had been when faced
with Harry. For someone as confident as Ginny had become, it was an
uncomfortable feeling. It didn't help that Zabini didn't appear too bothered about
conversing with her. She felt altogether gauche and ill at ease.

"So, Zabini," she began, "what are you doing these days?"

"I think you can call me Blaise considering we're going to be getting married at
some point. I work with Draco. We run a Potions laboratory along with Severus."

"Ok, Blaise," Ginny said shyly. "Working in a Potions lab sounds interesting. How
is it working with Professor Snape?"

"You know Severus, he can be harsh but he respects our abilities in Potions and of
course loves Draco a lot, which mitigates a lot of his snarky moods."

"It's just weird trying to picture Snape actually having fond feelings towards
anyone. He was always so awful to Gryffindors, and Harry in particular."
- 46 -
 "That's just part of the Snape charm. He hides a heart of gold behind that cold
exterior and he can show it now that he does not continuously have to play
double-treble spy or whatever he was."

"Yeah, I guess so. It's still weird for me to picture him like that."

"Now the boundaries are shifting so much you'll probably get to see this side of
Severus. I see him regularly which means you probably will too."

Ginny processed that, it was so strange thinking that this was the first time she
had really spoken to her, for lack of a better word, fiancé. "Do you find this whole
marriage-due-to-a-curse thing strange? I must admit, I'm struggling to really take it
all in."

"It definitely ranks as one of the most bizarre things in my life. I'm very curious as
to what this curse is. I think Severus has been consulted in some way because he's
been very closed off about the whole issue when Draco and I have tried to question
him. Usually, he'd share everything with us but this must be seriously top secret
because he's saying nothing."

"Hermione's cribbing up on all things curse related. She already has my brother
Bill on red alert so they can get working on breaking it as soon as this meeting is
over tonight."

"I heard from Adrian that she made a scene, pretty much refusing to marry Draco,
in the Minister of Magic's office the other day."

Ginny's loyalty to Hermione and all her friends was fierce. No matter how
handsome the Slytherin sitting opposite her was, or that he was, for all intents and
purposes, her intended, she would not criticise Hermione to him. "Hermione doesn't
like being told to do something without knowing the reason. She was just frustrated
that Hestia was keeping her, and all of us, in the dark."

"Hmmm that's one way of putting it," Blaise said, smirking at her across the table.

"How's Malfoy taking the news?" Ginny asked, looking to take the heat off
Hermione but also genuinely curious.

"You know Draco, well actually you don't ... he's keeping his cards close to his
chest. He's not reacted positively or negatively towards the news."

"I thought he'd have been upset at ruining that perfect pureblood pedigree,"
- 47 -
Ginny remarked.

"Nah, Draco's not like that anymore. When he saw the reality of the war, with
Voldemort living at Malfoy Manor, he had to grow up quick and part of that process
was seeing that it's the magic that counts, not the blood. And who can argue that
Granger is one of the most talented witches to be born in a long while."

Ginny analysed this. It seemed to prove her point to Hermione earlier that Draco
had changed. She'd got that impression from the few times she had seen him but
they hadn't been for long periods and it's not as if they swapped secrets. "Well, it's
good to know that he's got past all that bigotry but is he ok with Hermione? He
hated her so much at school."

"Not as much as he'd like you to think, and, if he can put his past with Potter and
Weasley behind him then Granger should be no problem. As long, of course, as she
allows it, which I'm led to believe is not too likely."

"What do you mean not as much as he'd like us to think?" Ginny asked.

Blaise grinned at her. "It's a standing joke in Slytherin that Draco's secretly very
fond of Granger and has been since the Yule Ball in the fourth-year - sorry your
third-year."

"Really? But he was so awful to her still afterwards."

"Well, he has never admitted to having any feelings for her. He gets annoyed with
our teasing and denies it but he denies it a little too much for us to actually believe
him."

Ginny tried to get her head around this revelation. "It's so hard to imagine Malfoy
harbouring a secret crush on Hermione."

"Oh come on, you never questioned why he was always so horrible to her. Potter
and Weasley we could all understand, but Draco was vile to Granger like a little boy
who pulls the hair of the little girl he likes."

Ginny thought it over. "You may be on to something but it could also run
vice-versa."

"What you mean Granger feeling something for Draco?" Blaise asked skeptically.

"Yep, she's always so vehemently anti-Slytherin, but she loathes Malfoy more than
- 48 -
all the rest of you snakes put together. And you know what they say, there's a thin
line between love and hate. She hates him with such passion. If you're going to use
the same logic on her as you've used on Malfoy then it speaks volumes really."

Blaise smirked. "I like the way you think, little Red, and I think the Malfoys-to-be
are going to provide me with a lot of entertainment."

AN: So we meet Ginny and see her and Blaise together. Like? Dislike? Let
me know what you think.

A review would make me feel better as my husband coerced me into

playing MW3 with him this evening which re-enforced the sobering reality
that I have zero hand/eye co-ordination.

- 49 -
 Chapter 6

Author's Note: I'm sorry for the late update. As those who also read The
Temptation of Miss Potter know, I've had computer problems which have
pushed my updates back by a few days. But I'm back up and running again!

Thank you for all the alerts and favourites and especially to those who
have reviewed. I love reading your reviews; they make me smile a lot. A
massive thank you to xXSlaytonMalfoyXx for beta-ing this chapter.

Disclaimer: I still don't own Harry Potter so I cannot go back and erase
the epilogue so officially Draco still ages badly and baldly.

Chapter 6

Hermione skulked in the corner feeling incredibly out of place. Only the Ministry
of Magic could want to make such an important meeting into a social event. It was a
completely stupid idea to have a mixer before the actual meeting. Hermione didn't
want to drink appetizers and make small talk with a bunch of snakes she'd spent the
better half of eight years pretending didn't exist. She wanted the meeting to start
and she wanted to know what this stupid curse was that made the Ministry decide to
put in place a dumb marriage law, and then match her with Draco sodding Malfoy.
Hermione tapped her foot impatiently in her dark corner and muttered to herself as
she watched her so-called friends laughing and smiling in the centre of the room
with their Slytherin other halves. It was pretty disgusting. Harry she could just
about understand because he'd chosen to date Greengrass and so would obviously
want to be spending time with her. But Ginny was looking adoringly up at Blaise
Zabini and it was, frankly, vomit inducing. Ron was making bad jokes to Tracey
Davis who was smiling and looking at him indulgingly as he snabbled any and every
canapé that came his way. Was there some kind of cheering potion in the drinks? If
so, then why wasn't it working on her? She could feel her temper rising. She just
wanted the meeting to start and not have to go through this bloody pantomime of a
drinks evening.

A tall body blocked her line of vision and Hermione groaned as a cultured accent
sneered, "So that's where my lovely little wife-to-be is hiding herself."

"Fuck off, Ferret, I'm not in the mood."

- 50 -
 "Such a shame and here I was looking forward to having you hanging off my arm."

"Is there something you want or are you just in my face for the pure pleasure of
irritating me to death?"

"Whilst it would be deeply amusing to see how much I could annoy you before you
exploded into a million tiny pieces of frizzy hair, sadly I have to seek you out in order
for us to go through to the meeting. We're meant to be sitting with our charming
spouses," Draco drawled sarcastically.

"Well the Ministry knows just where it can shove that idea. I'm not sitting next to
you and I'm certainly not marrying you," Hermione snapped before stalking off into
the meeting room alone.

"Always such a pleasure, Granger," Draco muttered under his breath before
following his contrary fiancée into the room.

Hermione had deliberately stuck herself against the wall next to Neville
Longbottom so that there was no possibility of Malfoy being able to sit next to her.
"Hi, Hermione, are you sure you want to sit there? There's no space for …," Neville
said before trailing off, realising how unlikely it was she would actually want to
accommodate Malfoy.

"That's the idea, Neville."

"Shame you didn't think to see if the seat behind you was empty, sweetness,"
Malfoy smirked from behind her.

Hermione whipped her head around and snarled at him, "If you value your life,
Malfoy, then I suggest you move to the opposite side of the room."

Malfoy continued to just smirk that hateful smirk at her, before he reached out a
hand and mockingly stroked her hair. "She's a feisty little lioness isn't she,
Longbottom?"

Neville smiled weakly at Hermione, not wanting to get involved in the argument
brewing between the two volatile personalities. Hermione growled and was about to
respond when Malfoy opened his mouth, "Now, now, kitten, time to retract those
claws. Hestia's about to start the meeting. You don't want to delay proceedings even
further with one of your famous outbursts do you?"

Hermione was about to do just that when she caught Harry's concerned gaze. He
- 51 -
shook his head warningly at her. She looked round and saw that many of those
present were looking at them, salivating at the thought of her losing her temper and
providing them with entertainment. This was exactly what she needed to remind her
of where she was. She counted to ten and took several deep breathes before turning
back to the front and focusing on Hestia.

"See, it's not that hard to control yourself. We'll make you a Malfoy yet," Malfoy
whispered in her ear. He was thoroughly enjoying needling her, the prick. Just
ignore the ferret, Hermione chanted to herself several times over whilst practising
her deep yoga breathes.

"Good evening and thank you for all attending tonight," Hestia started the
meeting. "I'm really pleased to see a good many of you putting the past behind you
and getting on well with those partners you have been matched with."

Hermione chuntered under her breath at this and noticed that Hestia, whilst
looking smilingly at people like Ginny and Ron, did not let her gaze settle on
Hermione. Mind you, that wasn't that strange, to be fair, Hestia hadn't let her eyes
wandered any where near Hermione's direction all evening. She was probably afraid
of what would happen should she accidentally meet her gaze.

"Now, I know all of you are very eager to hear what this mysterious curse is that
has caused the Ministry of Magic to take such drastic measures to force you all to
wed those not of your choice. I would like to make it clear that we have not
implemented such legislation for fun and we are sincerely sorry that you have been
put in this position. We have spent the last few years trying our hardest to work our
way around the curse but with little luck."

Hermione's ears pricked up. So they had been aware of this curse for quite a
while. Hermione was struggling to understand why Bill or even herself hadn't been
consulted about it then. It seems to have been kept top secret. It must be really
awful if that was the case.

"Now, as you all may have noticed, the curse has only affected half of those who
attended Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and only those who appear to
have attended during the worst times of the war. The curse was discovered by the
current Headmistress of Hogwarts, Professor McGonagall. So I'm going to hand the
stage over to her so she may explain in full detail exactly what we know about this
curse," Hestia finished, looking mightily relieved that her part for the night was
over.

Minerva McGonagall stood up from the front row of chairs where she had been
- 52 -
sitting and walked up onto the stage. "Thank you for that introduction, Hestia. Good
evening, it's nice to see so many of my former students gathered together and even
nicer to see that so far there have been no casualties."

A small ripple of laughter went round the room and more than one pair of eyes
fixed wishfully on Hermione and Malfoy. She scowled. She was not some kind of
petty entertainment for the masses.

"As you will have noticed, the only two Hogwarts Houses who have been asked to
attend this evening are those of Gryffindor and Slytherin. We also only have a small
section of our Gryffindor and Slytherin alumni here. I know you will all be curious as
to why only a small section of previous Hogwarts students are seemingly being
targeted by this curse and I am happy to fill you in on this.

A couple of years ago, I was visited by Rowena Ravenclaw in a dream. She sought
me out as the current Headmistress of Hogwarts to inform me that a curse that she
herself had put in place during the founding of the school had been activated. She
pointed me in the direction of a hidden book she had squirreled away in the library,"
McGonagall informed them.

Hermione perked her ears up at this. If the curse wasn't impacting on her
well-being quite so disastrously, then she would be in seventh heaven at the thought
of a journal of Rowena Ravenclaw being discovered.

"In this journal, she outlined the origins of the curse and how she envisaged it
being implemented successfully," McGonagall continued. "After the argument that
caused Salazar Slytherin to leave the rest of the founders in charge of Hogwarts,
Rowena decided that the school would not survive such a schism again. The enmity
between the houses of Godric Gryffindor and Salazar Slytherin was still strong but
did not bubble to the surface as it had during the argument between the two
founding male members. Rowena decided to consult Helga Hufflepuff about this
continuing problem, and it was decided between the two of them that a curse should
be put in place for when such incredibly strong antipathy between the two houses
arose again. They thought it would be fitting that such a curse should not look to
separate the houses but force them to be bound together so such enmity would not
spring up again," McGonagall was forced to halt here as murmuring spread
throughout the room at this news.

Hermione was annoyed at this interruption. She tapped her quill impatiently
against her parchment as she waited for the room to quieten down.

"Could you be any more of a bookworm, Granger," whispered the hateful voice
- 53 -
behind her.

"Shut up, Malfoy."

"Why are you eagerly scribbling this all down anyway?" He continued.

"So I can break the evil curse and not be bound to you for the rest of my life."

"Awww, Granger, you're so mean. I'm heartbroken that you aren't excited at the
prospect of marrying me," Malfoy mocked.

Hermione turned around to see that irritating smirk and narrowed her eyes in
annoyance and distaste. "Piss off, Malfoy."

McGonagall cleared her throat. "If we could please continue," the room
immediately became silent. "Thank you, I know this is a lot of information to take in
but we will have questions at the end."

McGonagall took a sip of water. "To continue, Rowena and Helga decided that if
open warfare was to break out between the other two houses at any point, a curse
would be triggered that would make it impossible for anyone at Hogwarts during
that time to settle down and find love and happiness with anyone apart from
someone placed in the opposing house."

Whispering broke out amongst the attendees once more. Hermione tilted her head
thoughtfully. It was true that not one of her housemates had managed a lasting
relationship. Only Luna and Ernie out of her friends were married and they were
Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs.

McGonagall raised her hand once more for silence. "Now, I know what you are all
going to say, why the need to force us into a marriage. I realise that many of you
would rather die single than marry either a Gryffindor or a Slytherin. However, so
did Rowena and Helga, and they designed the curse accordingly. If the generation
which triggers this curse does not marry a partner from the other house, then
Hogwarts will be magically sealed off and closed forever for future generations of
witches and wizards." There were gasps of shock around the room at this revelation.

"As you can see, it is only something as awful as this that would make Hogwarts or
the Ministry put such a drastic measure in place. That is the curse outlined for you.
We have spent the last two years trying our hardest to look at ways to break this
curse. But sadly, despite consulting a wide range of curse breakers, we are no
nearer to being able to lift it."
- 54 -
 McGonagall took a deep breath, knowing her next statement would be
controversial. "Now, what I will say next will not be popular with many among you,
but I have come to see the wisdom of Rowena Ravenclaw and Helga Hufflepuff.
Gryffindor and Slytherin houses still do not get on and it's imperative that we look to
break this enmity. I agree that mixing witches and wizards in both houses so that
children will come from both heritages is a fine way of solving such a problem. If we
manage to have a generation of Gryffindor and Slytherin successful marriages then
it will go a long way in proving that you are not enemies incapable of getting along.
We will now open the floor to questions. I ask you to be patient and to try not to
ramble so that we can answer all the questions." McGonagall said.

Many arms were flung into the air and the long process of answering everyone's
queries begun. Hermione zoned out as many of the questions were uninteresting to
her. It wasn't until she heard George Weasley's voice that she focused once more.

"How were our partners chosen and is it possible, if we really disagree on who
we've been partnered with, to switch?"

Pansy, who was sitting about as far away from George as she could, shot him a
glare but there was no denying the hopeful spark in her eyes as they turned towards
McGonagall.

"We used the sorting hat to choose your most suitable partner, which was the
suggestion of Rowena Ravenclaw. However much you may disagree, your partners
are those most matched to having a successful marriage and, as such, are not open
to negotiation."

Hermione and several others around the room groaned.

"Hoping to escape me that easily?" Malfoy drawled in her ear.

"Like you weren't hoping to get rid of me either. You could have switched a filthy
little mudblood like me for a pureblood at least," Hermione snarled back.

There was nothing but silence behind her, which was unusual. Hermione turned
back to face him to see a serious expression on Malfoy's face that was completely
out of character, well, at least in her dealings with him.

"What?" she asked.

"You shouldn't presume to think that you know me or my feelings on muggle-borns

these days," he said emphasising the correct terminology over the insult she had
- 55 -
used.

"Oh come off it, Malfoy, you've taken great pleasure in flinging that word at me
for the duration of our acquaintance."

"Yes, when I was an immature little brat at school who spouted crap he didn't fully
understand. It's been eight years since we last spoke to each other and the
wizarding world has changed. You don't think I've changed with it."

Hermione stopped and looked him in the eye properly for the first time since he'd
popped up in front of her earlier. There was none of the usual mockery in his grey
eyes, which gave Hermione pause to think that maybe he had. Then she realised just
who it was she was speaking to, "Ha! You almost had me for a minute there,
Malfoy," she said rolling her eyes. "As if you'd be pleased to taint your perfect
pureblood lineage," she scoffed, turning back to McGonagall.

She didn't see the moment of rage that passed over Draco's face. Stupid, stuck-up
little swot, he thought angrily. Out of everyone, why did he have to be landed with
the most stubborn witch ever to exist? Look at Blaise and the Weaselette, she was
well on the way to adoring him as much as he'd adored her for the past decade. She
wasn't too stubborn to look beyond the past. Ok, so maybe Blaise didn't have quite
the same nasty history as he did with Granger but it'd be nice if she was at least
willing to believe he may have changed. Damn the Malfoy inability to have happy
marriages.

Draco looked around; he was surprised that only a few people seemed genuinely
unhappy with their matches. Pansy and George Weasley were looking at each other
in the same way that Granger looked at him, which didn't bode well for either of
them. Draco felt sorry for them both. They'd had a difficult eight years and were
actually pretty well suited if they could look beyond their ideas of what the other
was like. Out of all the Weasleys, George was his favourite. He had a strength that
few possessed which had allowed him to get over the death of his twin and best
friend and actually start to live life again. Draco had been pleased Pansy had been
matched with him rather than someone like Thomas or Finnigan. George was the
perfect person to help Pansy deal with her many problems and she could do a lot
worse than lean on him.

Stop it, Draco, he said to himself. Stop getting so sappy. You've been spending
way too much time in the company of Daphne and Potter. You're turning into a
sentimental first-year Hufflepuff witch. Fuck it, if Granger didn't think he was
capable of changing then he might as well have some fun with her. It'd make him
feel a damn sight better about a lot of things. Angering Granger always amused him
- 56 -
no end.

"So Granger, I take it that all your hostility means you don't want to take me home
tonight and test out the merchandise," he mocked, feeling instantly better for
needling the uptight Gryffindor.

He watched as her neck went as red at Weasels' hair, knowing that her face would
be exactly the same. She spun back round to face him. "You disgusting little
pervert," she spluttered.

"Hmmm not so little, Granger, or so I've been told," he said smirking.

Granger stared him in complete shock and for once in her life was speechless.
Draco was enjoying himself hugely. Why had he never thought to rile her up this
way back at Hogwarts? Probably because you were too hung up on the whole blood
thing back then and remarkably uncreative when it came to insults, he said to
himself.

"I wonder if that hair gets even wilder after you've been laid, Granger," he mused,
watching her getting redder and redder with every second of this conversation. She
seemed completely incapable of responding.

"I'm sure we could persuade McGonagall to lend us the use of the Hogwarts
library to further acquaint ourselves with each other. I'm sure that's one of your
fantasies," he continued, loving her embarrassed response to his innuendos.

"You sordid creep," she managed to spit at him, before jumping up, knocking
Longbottom and several others out of her way in her desire to put as much distance
between him and her as possible.

As she rushed out of the door, the whole room turned to look at him. Draco
quirked his right eyebrow and smirked, brazening it out.

Up on the stage, McGonagall sighed. She'd almost cried when she saw that
particular pairing. If anything could doom Hogwarts, then it was trying to get
Hermione Granger to marry Draco Malfoy.

AN: Was the curse ok? I'm a little nervous that it makes no sense and is
crappy. Please review and let me know what you think – good, bad or meh?

- 57 -
 Chapter 7

Author's Note: Thank you all so much for your continuing alerts,
favourites and, my motivation, the reviews. I love reading your different
reactions and insights into the story.

One or two people are a little worried about Hermione and her
stubbornness. I know she is moving very slowly and is being irritating but
this is intentional, as I don't see her as one minute hating on Draco and the
next minute mooning all over him. She will get there, I promise. Have
patience with her, she has a bit of journey to go on.

A massive thank you as always to my betas, xXSlaytonMalfoyXx and La

Fille Avec Les Yeux Verts.

Disclaimer: Do I really need to do this? You all know that I'm not JK
Rowling by now. My writing is hardly up to her standards!

Chapter 7

The meeting fell flat after Hermione's rather melodramatic departure. No-one
really wanted to ask anymore questions afterwards. Instead, they were eager to get
outside and start gossiping about what Draco Malfoy could have said to the
temperamental Gryffindor to get her to leave in such a way. The gossip hunters
were annoyed that Malfoy had managed to slip away. Not that they had much hope
of getting the mercurial Malfoy to tell them anything.

Neville found himself besieged with people wanting him to spill what he may have
overheard. Neville proved to be the loyal friend he'd always been, and maintained
that he'd overheard absolutely nothing as he'd been intent on the answers
McGonagall was giving. The crowd dispersed, feeling disappointed to have missed
out on such juicy gossip. Several unkind comments were hissed about Neville and
his lamentable memory but he bore them unfazed, like the self-assured man he'd
grown to be.

Harry waited until it was much quieter before approaching Neville. "Ok, what
devastation will be awaiting me when I catch up with Hermione?"

"I'm not quite sure what it was exactly that made Hermione ditch the meeting like
- 58 -
that. Malfoy was being his usual obnoxious self and was obviously riling Hermione
up using sexual innuendo. I've no idea why Hermione acted the way she did. I've
seen her deal with outright nasty sexual harassment from leery old wizards so this
should have been a piece of cake for her," Neville informed Harry.

Harry and Ron looked at each other puzzled. Hermione wasn't at all miss-ish.
She'd grown up with two male best friends and been on the run with them for nearly
a year. She knew the way boys minds works, and if Malfoy was acting like a teenage
boy who just discovered he has hormones then Hermione should have brushed if off.
She had already been through Harry and Ron discovering their hormones.

Ginny looked at the pair of them and rolled her eyes. They were so clueless when
it came to Hermione. "I've got this, guys. Don't worry about it."

Hermione's flat was dark when Ginny walked out through the floo. This would
have put off her brother and friend, but Ginny was shrewder and realised that this
was just a ruse. It meant that Hermione was seriously upset. Ginny didn't bother
looking throughout Hermione's flat; she knew she'd find her in her bedroom. This
was Hermione's inner sanctum. Ginny found Hermione huddled on the floor in front
of her wardrobe. She was crying her eyes out, which worried Ginny immensely.
Hermione only cried on rare occasions when something was seriously wrong.

"Hermione, honey, what's wrong?" Ginny asked, sinking onto the floor next to her
and putting her arm around her shoulders.

Hermione tried to swallow the sobs and speak but was unable. She was shaking
she was crying so hard. Ginny had never seen her in such a state.

"Hey, what's happened?" Ginny asked again, getting more anxious now.

Hermione visibly pulled herself together, managing to stop crying. "I don't know
why I let him affect me like this."

"Who? Malfoy?"

Hermione nodded. "He was being his usual hideous self and I let him get to me."

"What exactly did he say?"

"He was being a prat, deliberately embarrassing me by offering to let me, and I
quote, "test out the merchandise" and things like that."

- 59 -
 "You've dealt with much worse than that, Hermione," Ginny pointed out.

"I know. That's why I don't know why I reacted so strongly to it. It was just stupid
innuendo nothing malicious or nasty."

Ginny didn't really have much to say to that. She could feel that there was
something more than Hermione was currently telling her, but she knew better than
to push her to reveal it. If Hermione wanted her to know then she would tell her in
her own time. They sat like this in silence for a long while.

Hermione put her head on Ginny's shoulder and heaved a big sigh. "Ginny," she
asked in a small voice, "Can I tell you something?"

"Of course, honey, you know you can tell me anything."

"Promise me you won't tell anyone."

"Cross my heart and hope to die," Ginny said, smiling at the childish oath.

"I know why I reacted that way," Hermione stopped, her heart pounding at what
she was about to tell Ginny. She hadn't told anyone this ever and she was nervous
about what her red-headed friend would think of her. Ginny just kept quiet.

"During sixth-year at Hogwarts, I developed feelings for Malfoy and I don't mean
of the loathing kind," Ginny jumped a little at Hermione's revelation. Hermione put
her head in her hands. "I know; it was after Ron got with Lavender and I was feeling
left out and lonely. Harry kept going on about Malfoy being a Death Eater which
made me notice him more than I ever had before," Hermione's voice was muffled.
"Then suddenly I started noticing things about Malfoy that I hadn't before. How soft
and silky his hair looked, how nice his smile was and how he could ask an intelligent
question in class. Before I knew it, I was dreaming about him and I'm not talking
about the good kind of dreams where I relive punching his ferrety face." Hermione
said blushing, leaving Ginny in little doubt that she meant sexual dreams. "Then
tonight when he started going on about us being intimate like that, I was so
embarrassed. I felt as if he'd tapped into my sixth-year memories." Hermione fell
silent, worried about what Ginny's reaction would be.

Ginny didn't really know how to respond to this. She knew it would be crucial.
Hermione would feel that she'd somehow betrayed Harry by having such feelings.

"Those feelings are nothing to be ashamed of, Hermione. Besides, it's not as if
anyone other than me knows," Ginny said.
- 60 -
 "You don't think he knows legilimency do you? I know he's a good occulmens."
Hermione asked softly.

"I don't know. I mean Snape is very skilled at both but Hermione, there's nothing
to be upset or embarrassed about. Who didn't notice Malfoy in sixth-year, well
before he got all skinny and wraith like? He came back after summer a different
person to the little runt of fifth-year. He shot up about a foot, developed shoulders
and muscles and became sexy."

"But it was Malfoy, and to make matters worse, he was a Death Eater!" Hermione
said, upset.

"You didn't know that. None of us did and since when did that mean someone
can't be attractive? Your feelings were perfectly normal. It was just teenage
hormones, nothing more."

"Why am I being so pathetic about this?" Hermione asked.

"Because he was prick to you all through school, and so to have a short infatuation
with him is disconcerting. It's nothing to get upset about, Hermione. Besides, it was
such a long time ago; you really shouldn't let it get to you anymore."

"You aren't angry with me?"

Ginny smiled, "I doubt even Ron or Harry would be upset with you. Sure, they
would've been revolted back then but we're all wiser now and know that those
feelings mean nothing. It's just a combination of pheromones and hormones."

Hermione didn't know whether she should mention that whilst Malfoy had been
whispering such things in her ears during the meeting, she'd had started reliving
some of her sixth-year fantasies. When he'd mentioned the library, she'd been
horrified. She had dreamt of such a scenario in her sixth-year and was remembering
it when he'd come out and said that.

"I'd just be mortified if he used legilimency on me and found out about that time of
my life." Hermione said.

"I doubt he did because you know that he would have rubbed it in your face if he
had invaded your memories."

"You're right. I'm completely over-reacting. I'm now angry at myself for being
stupid and giving that ferret the reaction he wanted."
- 61 -
 "He did look ridiculously smug with himself afterwards. But at least you broke up
that meeting. It was getting long and tedious."

"Everyone's laughing at me again aren't they?"

Ginny thought about lying for a brief moment but realised that would just be
detrimental in the long run. "A little bit. They were like a bunch of vultures
afterwards circling around Neville trying to get the gossip."

Hermione groaned. "Do you think I'll ever stop being so impetuous?"

"Nah, it's what makes you Hermione. I love that you have all that passion even if it
does come out in some insane ways sometimes."

Hermione rubbed her face, blew her nose and gave Ginny a fierce hug. "You're the
best, Ginny. I don't know what I'd do without you. Harry and Ron are useless with
these emotions and Luna's too dreamy."

Ginny started giggling. "Imagine if you told Luna about having those feelings.
She'd blame it on the wrackspurts or something."

Hermione started laughing too and soon both girls were in hysterics.

"Draco Malfoy, what is wrong with you?" Daphne yelled as she stomped out of the
floo at Malfoy Manor.

Severus looked up from the latest potions journal he was perusing. "Good evening
to you too, Miss Greengrass. If you could please stop screeching, it would be
appreciated."

"Oh hello, sir," Daphne said, a little disconcerted by her previous Head of Houses'
presence. "Erm, have you seen Draco?"

Daphne hated the prickling sensation she got around her former Potions
Professor. It always felt as if he was reading her mind.

"I believe he may in the library. He came back about an hour ago, looking
immensely pleased with himself."

"He won't be feeling so smug once I get my hands on him," Daphne said fiercely,
stalking out of the parlour, leaving an amused Severus Snape behind her.

- 62 -
 Daphne slammed the door to Malfoy library open, "Draco Malfoy, get your
scrawny backside out here now."

Draco poked his head out from between some stacks, "Why, Daphne, what a
delightful surprise," he drawled.

"Don't give me that. You utter prat. I told you to behave yourself for one evening
and you couldn't even do that."

"I'm sorry; did I miss the part where you turned into my mother?"

Daphne stamped her foot, "Draco, I begged you to be civil. You said you would try
and then you cause a massive scene which will probably be reported in the Daily
Prophet tomorrow."

"You missed the key part of that sentence, Daphne, I said I'd try. I did but I failed.
I can't help it; Granger is just too amusing when she gets angry. It's irresistible."

"You're a prat."

"Since when was that news?"

"Since you got paired up with Granger. Would it really kill you to try and show her
that you're not such a bad person?"

"Why should I? Besides, she's become insufferable. She's hideously prejudiced and
stuck in the past. I refuse to go chasing after her, begging her to think that I'm a
human being and not evil incarnate."

"What kind of marriage are the pair of you going to have if you keep this up."

"Hey, why am I the one getting all the shit? She's hardly little Miss Perfect."

"No, but I didn't ask her. I asked you. I thought you could do this for me at least.
She's Harry's best friend and now he's in a tizzy which is ruining my evening."

"I'm sorry to be such an inconvenience to your relationship," he said sarcastically.

"Just behave yourself! We're all going to Ginny's opening match of the season on
Halloween which means you and Hermione will be in the same vicinity. If you pull a
stunt like today again, I'll make sure you cannot have little Malfoys."

- 63 -
 "Potters' bad for you, Daph, you've become all melodramatic like his little bunch of
Gryffindorks," Draco said, completely unimpressed with her threat.

"Just do it for me, Draco. Can you manage that?"

"Will you leave me alone if I say that I'll be nice to the bushy haired pain in the
arse?"

"Yes."

"Ok, anything to get rid of you."

Daphne gave Draco a radiant smile. "Thank you. You never know, if she saw your
nice side, she actually might start to like you back," Daphne retorted before quickly
spinning around and leaving the room before Draco could throw something heavy at
her.

As she shut the door, she heard the thud as one of the books hit the precise place
her head had been just a second ago. "Bloody meddling girl," she heard him
grumble. "It's so much easier just to have minions. They respect you and don't
answer back and don't make ridiculous claims about you liking vicious harpies."

Daphne gave Severus and Narcissa an angelic smile as she passed back out of the
Manor.

"Severus, what was that about?" Narcissa asked.

"Who knows? Those former students of mine are always having one crisis or
another."

Narcissa pursed her lips, she knew her husband better than that. "Don't give me
that, you know exactly what happened."

Severus smiled at his canny wife. "I may have picked through her mind when she
came storming through here earlier."

"That's more like it, now share!" Narcissa imperiously demanded.

"Yes, ma'am," Severus smiled at his beautiful wife. "It seems your troublesome son
needled Miss Granger into making a scene at the meeting tonight. She stormed out
in a huff and Daphne's mad at him because he promised he'd try to get on with that
insufferable know-it-all."
- 64 -
 "I don't know what the sorting hat was thinking to pair those two up. They'll kill
each other."

"Ah but think of the entertainment, my dear," Severus said.

Narcissa gave a very un-Black like giggle. "It certainly won't be quiet around
here," she said, kissing her husband.

"Gross, enough with the public displays of affection. That's my mum you're
violating, Severus."

"Oh hush, Draco," Narcissa said, blushing slightly at the look her sardonic son was
giving her.

Ginny got back to the Burrow late that night. She was due back in Wales
tomorrow. Harry and Ron were waiting up for her, as she knew they would be.

"How was Hermione?" Ron asked.

"She was ok, apart from feeling foolish for letting Malfoy get to her so much."

"Did she say why she got so upset?" Harry asked.

Ginny debated whether to tell them about Hermione's secret infatuation with
Malfoy. It might help them push the two of them together. She decided against it.
Hermione had told her that in strictest confidence and she'd probably be mortified if
she knew anyone but Ginny knew about it. Ginny didn't believe for a moment that it
had been as brief or as light hearted as Hermione claimed. In fact, she'd bet her
Quidditch broom that it was the reason why Hermione got so worked up tonight, and
in general whenever Malfoy was mentioned. Since her first date with Blaise, where
he'd mentioned Malfoy's latent feelings for Hermione, Ginny couldn't help but look
at their relationship in a whole new light. Hermione's passionate response to Malfoy
could easily be suppressed desire.

"She did but I can't tell you," Ginny replied.

Both boys gave her scathing looks, "Come on, Gin, we might be able to help if we
know," Ron pleaded.

"That's true but I'll also be betraying Hermione's confidence and I don't want to.
She's going to feel betrayed enough when she finds out that the pair of you have
been friends with Malfoy behind her back."
- 65 -
 Ron banged his head on the table. "Will everyone stop reminding us about that?
It's started to give me sleepless nights."

"And so it should. It's shameful the way that you've lied to someone who, to all
extent and purposes, is your sister," Ginny scolded.

Harry and Ron look guiltily down at the floor and Ginny sighed. She was going to
get nowhere with this. She doubted they'd ever get the guts to confess to Hermione.
Woe to them if she finds out.

"Anyway, I thought you'd said Malfoy had changed," Ginny said, changing the
subject. "He appeared to be his usual prick-like self tonight."

"I know, but then Hermione affects Draco the same way that he does her. They
seem incapable of even being in the same room without fighting."

"Well, I'm hoping the outing to my Quidditch game will help mend some bridges,
and not only with Hermione and Malfoy. George looks like he needs help in coming
to terms with Parkinson."

Ron sniggered, "Poor bugger, fancy pulling her out of the hat."

"At least she no longer resembles a pug," was all Ginny said before giving them
both a kiss on the cheek and turning in for the night.

Hermione sheepishly floo-ed to Professor McGonagall's office to apologise for her

behaviour the evening before. Her stern ex-Transfiguration professor waved her into
the Heads office and Hermione looked around. Gone were the many fascinating and
unusual artefacts that Dumbledore had kept along with Fawkes. Instead it was the
organised, clean office that was to be expected from Minerva McGonagall.
McGonagall gestured for Hermione to sit in one of the seats before her desk.
Hermione hadn't felt this nervous since her Hogwarts days. It was almost as if she
had been sneaking around the castle after hours again.

"Professor, I'm so sorry about yesterday. I know I shouldn't let Draco Malfoy get
to me but I guess old habits die hard and it's difficult not to react."

Minerva smiled at her favourite ex-pupil. "Hermione, I think you can call me
Minerva. We did fight a war together. I forget how many times I tell you this each
time I see you."

"It's sitting here in front of you back at Hogwarts. It's like I've been caught out for
- 66 -
some misdemeanour and am waiting for your punishment."

"If you and Mr Malfoy had pulled that stunt at Hogwarts then undoubtedly the two
of you would be facing a series of detentions and some severe house point
deductions."

Hermione laughed at this, "I wanted to ask you some questions but wasn't keen on
asking them in front of everyone last night."

"I thought you may have some for me especially after Hestia filled me in on your
… erm … conversation with her on Monday."

Hermione had the shame to blush. Her actions always seemed so much worse in
front of McGonagall. Hermione looked up to Headmistress. She'd always been
something of a role model for her.

"I must admit, I was more than a little surprised when your name was paired with
that of Draco Malfoy. I didn't think the sorting hat would match the two of you with
your explosive history."

"Is there anyway that I can get out of marrying him?"

Minerva sighed, "I really wish there was but sadly the pairings are concrete
according to the dictates laid down by Rowena Ravenclaw. The sorting hat has
matched according to the most compatible personality, intelligence and traits. If you
do refuse to marry Mr Malfoy then the curse will be completed and Hogwarts will
have to close."

Hermione felt torn. On the one hand she didn't think she could go through with
marrying the ferret but on the other hand she didn't want to deprive generations of
future children the joy of being educated at Hogwarts, even future Slytherins.

"I'm in such a quandary about this. I love Hogwarts and I don't want to deny
anyone the ability to learn here but to be tied to Malfoy is something I'm not sure I
can do."

"I don't want to force anyone you to do something that goes against your
conscience. I just ask that you think it over, Hermione."

"If it was anything else than Hogwarts I would outright refuse but Hogwarts is
special. Is there no way we can break the curse?"

- 67 -
 "I haven't found a way yet. I've had some of the best curse breakers on the case
but we've had no luck."

"I've got Bill Weasley offering to help me out. Would you mind if I had a go at
breaking it?"

"Of course not, Hermione, but as I said earlier, I was at first opposed to the idea
but as I've read through Rowena's journal, the more I think she was on to
something. I'm happy to lend them to you and Bill to see if you can come up with
anything new."

Hermione smiled excitedly, "Oh would you? That would be amazing. Her journals
must be fascinating."

"I'm also curious as to the time-span for all the pairs to get married," Hermione
asked.

"That is something that the Ministry and I are still working on. So far, there
doesn't appear to be a time-limit on fulfilling the curse. We're trying to give you all
enough time to get to know your future spouses in as little pressurised manner as
possible," McGonagall replied.

Hermione nodded. At least this gave her some time to break the curse.

McGonagall was pleased to see the enthusiasm on Hermione's face. It had been
missing for a while now. "Maybe, instead of spending time looking into the curse,
you could spend time trying to get to know Mr Malfoy."

"I know everything I already want to know about that man," Hermione scowled.

Minerva looked at her over her spectacles. "Are you sure? For example, has it
never struck you as odd that you haven't once been called to Malfoy Manor to
inspect the conditions of their House Elves?"

This was something that Hermione had noticed. She had anticipated sweeping
back into Malfoy Manor in a much more regal manner than being dragged around
by her hair by Bellatrix and freeing the poor House Elves there. If Dobby's treatment
had been anything to go on, they were probably a mistreated, downtrodden lot.
She'd been severely disappointed when the call to inspect the Manor had never
come. "I must admit, it's something that has crossed my mind a few times."

"That's because the first thing Mr Malfoy did when he took up control of the
- 68 -
Manor was free all of his Elves and offer them fair pay and holidays."

"Really? Well that does surprise me I must say especially with how Dobby had
been treated."

"You may want to consider the fact that the war had a profound affect on Mr
Malfoy and his Slytherin contemporaries also. They were young, impressionable and
brought up to think a certain way. But Draco Malfoy is not his father. The fact that
he was such an unsuccessful Death Eater is ample proof of that."

Hermione really didn't want to think that. She liked the status quo. She liked to
think that Malfoy had been such a rotten Death Eater because he was just a
snivelling coward, not because he struggled with the reality of such a life. "I guess
so," she said reluctantly.

Minerva smiled at stubborn woman in front of her. She knew not to push
Hermione too far but felt that she had given her something to ponder regarding
Draco Malfoy.

"Well, it might be an idea to think a little more about that. I'll just go and retrieve
the journals for you from Madam Pince."

Hermione sighed. She wished that this curse had never been revealed. She had
been perfectly happy with her life until she'd received that letter from the Ministry.
Now, she knew all kinds of things that she wished she didn't. Harry was dating a
Slytherin and people kept telling her to give Draco Malfoy a chance. She wasn't sure
she could cope with this.

AN: What did you think of Hermione's revelation to Ginny? Believable or

not? And the cracks are beginning to show (or at least in my mind!).

I'd love to hear what you think

- 69 -
 Chapter 8

Author's Note: Thank you so much for your continuing response to this
fiction, even those of you annoyed with my Hermione. Your reviews really
are making this story a pleasure to write so please keep letting me know
what you think.

I hope you all enjoy the following chapter as much I liked writing it.

Thank as always to xXSlaytonMalfoyXx for betaing this chapter for me.

Disclaimer: Harry Potter belongs to JK Rowling and I (sadly) get no money

for writing this fiction.

Chapter 8

Halloween dawned clear and bright. Harry floo-ed over to Malfoy Manor bright
and early to give Draco the tickets for Ginny's opening game of the season so he
could pass them on to the Slytherin crew.

Snape was sitting in the parlour, drinking a cup of coffee, scribbling in a

notebook.

"Potter," he scowled as Harry appeared in the fireplace.

"Professor Snape," Harry replied, he still couldn't get over the fact that he ran into
Severus Snape on a regular basis. He continued to feel awkward in the sullen
ex-Professors presence especially after he had recovered from the wounds inflicted
on him by Lord Voldemort, but after Harry had seen his memories.

"Is Draco around?" Harry asked, shuffling his feet.

Severus pointedly looked at Harry's feet before sneering, "Draco is in the study
with Zabini."

Harry gratefully escaped Snape's company. Severus smiled cruelly at the hastily
departing Gryffindor. He loved making Potter feel out of his depth.

Harry knocked on the Malfoy study door before opening. "Merlin's beard, Draco,
- 70 -
your step-dad gets creepier the older he gets; I wish he wouldn't use the parlour as
his lair."

Draco smirked at the uncomfortable Chosen One, "He likes to discompose those
dropping by. He always gets an extra kick out of it if it is either you or Weasley."

"Well, he manages."

"He knows which makes your reaction all the more satisfying for him."

Harry flushed, hating the fact that he was so easy to read. He decided to turn the
tables a little. "What the hell was wrong with you the other night?"

"What?" Draco asked.

"Daphne is really angry with you. She's been muttering on about your behaviour
ever since and, believe me, I don't appreciate your name coming up that regularly,"
Harry said.

"Is she screaming 'Draco' out at inappropriate moments, Potter?" Draco smirked.

Harry glared at the annoying blond. Draco could be such a brat at times.

Blaise just rolled his eyes. "He's been like this all morning," he informed Harry.

"How come I'm getting all the shit for Granger's behaviour?" Draco complained.

"You're getting all the grief because you said you'd behave but you caused
Hermione to storm out of the meeting."

"When you get that stubborn crazy woman you call a friend to behave, I'll follow
suit."

"What's that suppose to mean?" Harry asked.

"There I was trying to pleasant and follow the Ministry rules but all she did was
snap and bitch at me. I got bored of playing nice. If she's going to throw shit around
then I'm going to follow suit," Draco said.

"Because that's mature," Harry replied.

"Go bug her about this. She's the one with a problem not me," Draco moaned.
- 71 -
 "I know she has a problem and I want to get her the help that she needs but it will
be impossible to do so if you continue to be such a prick," Harry said.

Blaise smirked at his sulking blond friend. He loved to see Harry lecture him; it
was so amusing considering their history.

"Fine, I promise you what I promised Daphne on Thursday, I'll behave tonight."

"You'd better, Malfoy, because otherwise Hermione actually might kill you."

Draco rolled his eyes, "You Gryffindors are so melodramatic."

"Says you, the most over-dramatic person I know," Harry responded.

Ginny's first game of the season hosted the strangest group of 'friends' to gather
to watch a game of Quidditch. Besides the usual congregation of Weasleys plus
Harry, Hermione, Luna, Neville and some of Ginny's old Gryffindor Quidditch
team-mates, there were a large number of Slytherins led by Daphne and Blaise.
Hermione wasn't too pleased to see that Draco was included in the outing and
George wasn't too sure how he should feel about the inclusion of Pansy. So far, they
had managed to successfully avoid each other but this wasn't going to be practical
for long. Also included was Theodore Nott, who had cheered up significantly since
Harry and Ron had last seen him.

"What's got you so cheerful, Nott," Harry asked when Hermione was safely out of
earshot. "Last time I spoke to you, you were bemoaning that fate had landed you
with Lavender Brown."

"It seems McGonagall and Jones made a mistake! They messed up duplicating the
list for the Ministry and managed to switch Greg and me around. So I didn't get
Brown after all but the infinitely more appealing prospect of Katie Bell." Theo
crowed, before surprising everyone by bursting into a happy dance.

Draco and Blaise soon had him under control. Draco put him in the full body bind
whilst Blaise cuffed him around the head. "Salazar's rod, Theo, pull it together.
You're a Slytherin not a Hufflepuff.

Harry, Ron and Neville were barely standing they were laughing so much. "See
what you've done now, Theo. You'd made Gryffindors laugh at us. Remember what
Severus always taught us, keep the Slytherin façade up at all times especially in
front of Gryffindorks," Draco growled at him before releasing him from the spell so
he could sit up.
- 72 -
 "Hey, you two, leave Theo alone. If he gets damaged I may get stuck with Goyle
again," Katie shouted, coming over, shuddering at the prospect of being Mrs Goyle.

Draco felt a little self-conscious coming face to face with Katie again. Although he
had sent an owl apologising to her after the war for almost killing her with the
cursed necklace back in his sixth-year, he still felt incredibly guilty about the
incident.

"Guys, not sure if you met Katie apart from on the Qudditch pitch. Katie, this is
Draco and Blaise. Blaise and Draco, meet the future Mrs Nott," Theo said proudly,
putting his arm around her. "Oh, duh, stupid me, I forgot that you nearly killed her,
Draco."

Blaise covered his eyes with his hands as Theo once more put his foot in it whilst
Draco just snarled "Fuck off," to him.

Katie, as unfazed as a girl who'd spent six years on the Hogwarts Quidditch team
with the Weasley twins could be, just cuffed Theo around the head. "Idiot!" She
admonished. "Malfoy's already apologised to me for that so there's no need to go
around bringing up ancient history. Besides, aren't you meant to be his friend?"

Theo, physically wilting under the death stare Draco was sending him, just
muttered a quiet "sorry" before subsiding in his seat and keeping out of the
murderous blond's way.

"I am truly sorry that you got hurt though, Katie," Draco said, thinking it was a
good time to issue a verbal as well as written apology.

She smiled at him kindly, "Don't worry about it. I know you didn't deliberately set
out to hurt me besides, the whole point of this curse is for us to move on."

"It's very good of you to be that understanding," Draco said stiffly. He hated
having to do this crap. It wasn't the Malfoy way to apologise or be nice but he owed
it to this girl to relax the rule.

Blaise was pleased when the teams emerged, ending the awkward silence that had
followed this exchange.

Hermione glowered at Malfoy, sitting on the opposite side of the row of seats to
her. "I can't believe Harry and Ron didn't tell me he was coming," she hissed to
Luna.

- 73 -
 "They probably knew you'd find some kind of excuse to get out of it if they did tell
you," The spaced out blonde reasoned.

"It's unfair to spring him on me. No, in fact, it's unfair to include him in the same
group as me. I really hate him."

"Yes, yes, we all know. Slytherin's are evil and Malfoy is the spawn of the devil,"
Luna said with an impatience she rarely showed.

Hermione looked at her in some shock. "Well really, Hermione, you need to start
getting over this obsession you have with the Slytherins. Anyone would think that all
this stubborn hatred you harbour towards Malfoy is just a front for a crush."

Hermione opened her mouth and closed it, looking rather like a bemused goldfish.
Luna was cutting a little close to the bone especially after her admission to Ginny
the other night. "Don't be ridiculous, Luna. How could anyone find that hideous
cockroach attractive?"

Luna just gave Hermione a knowing look and turned her attention back to the
game. Hermione huffed, crossed her arms over her chest and stared steely towards
the pitch. She hated it when Luna got all insightful. It was disturbing and horrible
when it was turned against you. Anyway, she'd had a brief crush on the ferret when
she'd been clearly out of her mind back in sixth-year. It was mainly Ron's fault
anyway that she had been driven to such desperate measures to cope with seeing
him eating Lavender's face everyday when she'd liked him for years!

Hermione felt someone staring at her and turned her ahead away from where she
was staring at, but not paying any attention to, the players zooming through the sky.
She met the steady gaze of Pansy Parkinson. Why anyone had thought it was a good
idea to bring her was anyone's guess. Hermione supposed it probably was the same
reason she and Draco were being included in the same group. The misguided idea
that if you throw two people together enough they'll eventually break down and
start liking each other. Hermione mentally snorted, that was such poppycock.
Hermione raised her eyebrows in question at Pansy's gaze, the girl flushed and
turned back to watching the game. More like watching Draco out of the corner of
her eye, Hermione snidely said to herself. Pansy was probably contemplating suicide
because she wasn't marrying Malfoy. Hermione wished that the black haired
Slytherin was. Goodness knows, she certainly didn't want to be tied to him

Hermione was developing a full scale migraine and she knew where to land the
blame; on that bloody platinum ferret.

- 74 -
 Pansy turned away from the belligerent curly haired witch. Pansy had just been
getting her life together and now it felt as if it was all going downhill again. It'd
taken her years to come to terms with the new reality. She had started to feel as if
she was finally catching up with the rest of the wizarding world, moving on from
Draco and then suddenly this happened. She was genuinely curious as to how Draco
and Granger would work. Hogwarts and the Ministry couldn't have come up with a
more explosive partnership. Pansy sighed and looked towards George Weasley. He'd
barely spoken a word to her since she'd turned up at the meeting the previous
Thursday. She'd been pleasantly surprised when she'd seen him again. He turned
into an attractive man. He didn't have the gangly build of his brother Ron being
shorter and much more muscular. He even managed to carry off his missing ear with
a rakish charm that screamed war hero.

Blaise and Theo had dragged her to this match, insisting that she make an effort.
So far that was falling flat. George was stubbornly refusing to come near her and the
uncomfortable feeling was just building rather than dissipating. She couldn't
remember feeling more miserable and that included those terrible few months after
the war ended when she'd been spat at in Diagon Alley and Draco had told her that
she didn't stand a chance with him.

"Pansy," Blaised hissed, "Could you look any more miserable?"

"I'm trying, Blaise, but I'm not as comfortable as you are here. I feel incredibly out
of place and Weasley is refusing to even look at me."

"I'll speak to Ginny after the game, she'll sort it out."

"What do you mean after the game?"

"We're all going back to Molly's for food."

"You didn't tell me that. I thought I just had to suffer through this match and then
I could disappear," Pansy wailed, quietly.

"Stop moaning, woman. Do you want to turn up on your wedding day never having
had a meaningful conversation with George Weasley?"

"No," she whined pitifully, "But I don't want to remain here either."

"Look, Molly is going to be your mother-in-law. She's the all powerful matriarch
and if she doesn't like you then none of her children ever will."

- 75 -
 "Great, you're really selling this after-party to me. I'm thinking of fleeing now
whilst I still can," Pansy said sarcastically.

"Don't worry, Molly's a sweetheart. Her bark is definitely worse than her bite and
if she can bring herself to mother Draco Malfoy then you'll have no problem."

"What do you mean mother Draco?" Pansy asked.

"Draco has Molly wrapped around his little finger. Ron and Harry were looking
forward to her screaming at him, in true Mother Weasley fashion for all the hell he
gave her kids, but he turned up all woebegone and pathetic looking. Ron tells me
that she took one look at his very un-Malfoyish expression and melted. Harry said
she enveloped him in a big hug and they had Draco smirking over her shoulder at
them."

Pansy cracked a smile for the first time that evening. "That sounds like Draco,"
she said dryly. "He always could charm the ladies."

Blaise smirked evilly, "All except his wife-to-be. Granger's having none of it and is
moving heaven and earth to try and get out of marrying him."

Pansy looked back towards the brunette, who was pouting whilst pretending to
watch the game. "If anyone can get us out this mess, then my money's on Granger."

"I thought that information would make you more inclined to like her."

"Why would I not like her?" Pansy asked curiously. "I mean besides our dodgy
Hogwarts history and the fact that she detests all Slytherins."

"Because she's marrying Draco," Blaise said.

Pansy looked at him scathingly. "I know you all like to view me as Draco's
infinitely pathetic fan-girl but, I have news for you, Blaise, I'm over him and have
been for a while now."

"Why haven't you come back to Britain then?"

"Believe it or not, I actually like teaching and I like Durmstrang, even if it is much
colder than Hogwarts. My students actually respect me and it's nice to be away from
all those expectations people have about how I should be behaving or what I
believe."

- 76 -
 "I understand that."

"Good because I want the idea that I'm pining away for Draco like some feeble,
wretched witch gone. I love Draco but not that way. I realise that I'd fallen in love
with an idea and not actually him."

Blaise slung his arm around Pansy, "Good for you. You deserve someone who'll
worship you not completely take you for granted."

Pansy looked over at her red-headed sort-of fiancé. "Yeah, sadly, it seems I'm
getting just that."

Ginny's team won but the outing couldn't be called a success by any standard. It'd
failed to bring either Pansy and George or Draco and Hermione any closer together
than they had been previously. Harry and Daphne surveyed the fragmented group
and felt disheartened at the task ahead of them.

"Why can't they just be easy like Blaise and Ginny?" Harry moaned as they sat
waiting for Ginny to emerge in the players bar.

"Because that would be too easy and when has your life ever been easy?"

"You know it really sucks that after defeating Voldemort I still have to deal with
political shit but this time its worse because it's between my friends."

Daphne perfected her 'I told you so' expression but before she could open her
mouth to inform Harry about how right she'd been, he responded. "Yeah, yeah, I
know, if I'd confronted Hermione earlier about you and made her come along to
some of our parties, this wouldn't be happening blah blah blah."

Daphne cuffed her annoying fiancé around the head. "You should be showing the
future Mrs Potter a lot more respect than that."

Harry's gaze softened. "I like the sound of that, Mrs Potter-to-be," he said before
giving Daphne a lingering kiss.

"Hey, enough of that, I'm trying to keep my snack down."

"Mate, did I not tell you that we're going back to the Burrow for dinner?" Harry
asked Ron.

"Yeah but I was hungry."

- 77 -
 Harry raised his eyebrow at his glutinous friend, "I can't believe you grew up on
Molly's cooking but yet still stuffed your face with one of those revolting meat pies."

"That was my appetiser," Ron protested.

"There's something wrong with you. Your mum cooks the best food and makes
mountains of it, why would you need an appetiser."

Ron just looked at Harry as if he was mad. Food was important at all times of the
day.

"By the way, have you dropped it on Hermione yet that the Slytherins are coming
back to Burrow with us?" Ron asked eager to change the subject from his eating
habits.

"What and give her a chance to skedaddle out of here as quickly as she can."

Daphne looked at her beloved in amazement, "You really do have a death wish
when it comes to Hermione don't you?"

"But she'll refuse to come if she knows."

"You know, you might want try being a little bit honest with her. She's going to
have a big enough hissy fit as it is when she realises that you've been all chummy
with Draco for the last year."

Ron and Harry both shuddered at the idea of Hermione finding out. It was not
going to be pretty. Harry felt a pang of guilt, Daphne was right. It didn't feel right
continually lying to Hermione but she was too bloody scary for her own good. Ron
and Harry had no chance against her if she decided to actually hex them instead of
just threatening to.

"The pair of you really are pathetic," Daphne said scathingly before going off to sit
next to Pansy who was alone in the corner.

"Your girlfriend has a nasty tongue on her," Ron complained.

"Yep, she sure does. Unfortunately for us, she tends to be right most of the time."

True to form, Hermione was less than impressed when she realised that they
wouldn't be saying goodbye to the Slytherins at the game.

- 78 -
 "What do you mean they are coming to the Burrow with us?" Hermione hissed
menacingly

"Well, we thought it would be a nice idea."

"A nice idea? Are you completely insane?"

"No, that'd be you," Ron murmured.

Lucky for him Hermione didn't hear as she too busy ranting at Harry. "I can't
believe you are just springing this on me now. I didn't even want to come tonight but
you emotionally blackmailed me about not being there to support Ginny's first game
of the season. Now, you follow that up by conveniently leaving out information about
who was coming for dinner at the Burrow."

Harry shuffled his feet guiltily. "I didn't want you not to come."

"Damn right, I'm not coming now."

Fortunately for the two hapless boys, Ginny appeared, freshly showered and
changed. "What do you mean you aren't coming?"

"Come on, Ginny, I don't want to have to sit down and spend the evening with
those Slytherin gits."

"Well for starters, missy, one of those 'Slytherin gits' is going to be my husband
and father to my children so you better start getting used to his presence. Secondly,
stop acting like a big baby. You complain that Harry and Ron didn't tell you who was
coming back to the Burrow, well your behaviour right now is probably the reason,"
Ginny lectured with her hands on her hips.

Hermione hung her head slightly in the glare of Ginny's Molly inspired dressing
down but she quickly rallied. "I already spent enough time with them today. I was
good and made conversation with Daphne."

"Saying 'hello' and 'how are you' does not constitute a conversation, Hermione,"
Harry pointed out.

Ginny linked her arm through Hermione's and frogged marched her towards the
fireplace. "I'm not taking any crap from you tonight. You will come back, you will
eat, drink and be merry and you will sit there and make conversation with
Slytherins."
- 79 -
 Hermione tried dragging her heels but Ginny was freakishly strong and Hermione
had never been the most athletic type. Floo powder and Hermione were flung into
the fireplace and Ginny sternly said "The Burrow" and Hermione disappeared.

"Wow, the Weaselette is impressive," Theo remarked to Blaise and Draco.

Draco smirked at his tall, dark friend. "You've got your work cut out for you
there."

"Nah, Ginny's a pussycat. Just make her think you're doing what she wants and
she's happy," Blaise said, ever the manipulative Slytherin. "Besides, as she's the only
one who seems able to manage Granger, you should be pleased she's marrying me,"
He pointed out to Draco.

"Fancy moving to the Manor?" was Draco's response.

Once they were all settled at the Burrow, Ginny dragged George and Hermione
into the living room. "Listen to me, you pair of stubborn arses, stop being so
pig-headed and go and speak to your intended."

George just looked at his little sister, "What? Parkinson? She'll hardly want to
speak to a blood traitor."

Ginny gave him a glare that Molly herself couldn't have bettered, "She's miserable
and feeling left out. Be a man and make the first move. I guarantee she won't reject
your olive branch."

George stomped back out to the kitchen, muttering about jumped up, meddling
little sisters. He had no plans to actually listen to Ginny.

"Don't even go there with me, Ginny. I came, I'll sit there but if you think I'm
talking to that evil prat then you have another think coming especially after the
stunt he pulled the other day."

Ginny realised that she wasn't going to be able to strong-arm Hermione any
further tonight. "Ok, well go and make an effort with Blaise or someone." She saw
Hermione's incredulous look, "For me. You're my best friend and he's going to be
part of my life, which means that he's going to be part of your life."

Hermione groaned, "You Weasley's are evil with the emotional blackmail. Ok, for
you," she emphasised, "I'll go and make an effort with Zabini."

- 80 -
 Ginny gave her a radiant smile, "Thank you, Hermione, I really appreciate it."

Molly and Arthur surveyed the diverse group in their kitchen with amusement.
They were happy to see that Ron and Ginny were leading efforts to integrate
everyone. Although Molly was less than impressed with George's skulking in the
corner. George was doing a good job at ignoring Ginny's attempted strong-arm
tactics to make him speak to Pansy.

Molly looked towards her soon-to-be daughter-in-law. "If George is going to

continue to ignore that poor girl, I guess it's up to me to welcome her," she
murmured to Arthur.

"I think that's a really good idea, love."

Molly walked over to the young former Slytherin. "Hello, dear, I'm Molly," she said
kindly.

Pansy smiled tremulously at her, "Hello, I'm Pansy."

"I see that silly, stubborn boy of mine is being less than gracious towards you."

Pansy wasn't too sure of how to respond to this. She didn't know many parents
who would walk up to a child of a previous enemy and start berating their own child
to them.

"Come with me," Molly said, grabbing Pansy's hand and dragging her over to
George.

"George Weasley, your manners are atrocious. I did not bring you up to be such a
boorish oaf!" Molly remonstrated with her remaining twin son.

George looked shamefaced at his mum and Pansy couldn't help but giggle at the
sight of the taller, stocky man being thoroughly ticked off by his short mum. George
flashed her an irritated glare.

"I'm sorry," she said, "I can't help it. It's just so funny seeing you so cowed."

"I am not cowed," George replied annoyed.

"Of course you aren't, dear," Molly interjected. "Now go and show Pansy where
she can wash her hands before dinner," she continued, feeling very pleased at her
work in getting the two to at least talk.
- 81 -
 George stalked out of the kitchen without even checking to see if Pansy was
following or not.

Pansy smiled her thanks and was grateful that her future mother-in-law was so
generous in nature.

Molly put her hand on Pansy's arm, "Don't let him give you any grief. The Weasley
men know not to mess with a strong woman," she advised the young woman.

Pansy hurried out after George but she couldn't find him in the gloom of the
hallway. "Weasley?" she called but there was no answer. "George? I can't find you,"
Pansy called a little louder.

She heard thumping down the stairs and an impatient George Weasley stuck his
head over the banister. "Merlin's beard, woman, hurry yourself up."

Pansy, mindful of Molly's advice, put her hands on her hips and scowled at the
taller red-head. "George Weasley, I will not put up with being ignored and then
grouched at for being polite and not stomping off without saying anything to your
mother."

George's eyebrows rose at the feisty Slytherin. At least she wasn't taking his
behaviour lying down. George respected that much more than a doormat.

He held his hands up in surrender, "Don't shoot, Parkinson, I left my wand in the
kitchen."

Pansy smiled and shook her head, "You don't even have one of your fake wands on
you?"

George goggled at her, "You know about those."

Pansy rolled her eyes, "We Slytherins may not have liked you Weasleys but it
didn't stop us buying Weasley Wizarding Wheezes merchandise. Its genius and I can
tell you, it is also the bane of my life as a teacher at Durmstrang."

George saluted, "Glad that Fred and my motto of disturbing the successful
running of all schools is going strong."

Pansy giggled, "You could say that. The caretaker at Durmstrang makes Filch look
like a sweet little puppy. The students take great pleasure in using your products to
make his life a misery."
- 82 -
 George looked at Pansy properly for the first time since he'd read his letter and
she'd reappeared in his life. He'd never been more than vaguely aware of her at
Hogwarts and that was only because she seemed permanently attached to Malfoy's
arm. He was surprised to see that she'd grown into her looks, looking a lot less like a
pug and more like a pretty young woman.

Hermione could feel Ginny's eyes boring a hole in her back. She thought about
going over to talk to Arthur but knew that Ginny would just drag Zabini over to her.
She slowly walked up to the handsome man and reluctantly said, "Hello, Zabini."

Blaise's eyebrow's rose in surprise at Granger actively seeking him out. He then
caught Ginny's expression behind him and laughed. "Ginny forced you to come over
here, didn't she?"

"How did you guess?" Hermione responded sarcastically.

"What was the threat? I think it's a good idea to try and work out her methods
before she starts using them on me."

"It was either talk to you or Malfoy."

"I'm disappointed. That's not much of choice. Who'd want to talk to that sulky
albino over me?"

Hermione couldn't help but smile at the Italian. It was very much against her will
but he was very charming.

Encouraged, Blaise leant down and whispered in her ear, "You know, he's not that
bad."

"Don't push your luck, Zabini."

He held his arms up in surrender, "Oh please don't hurt me, O Great Granger," he
said, gently mocking her.

"At least you have a sense of humour. You'll need it with this lot as your in-laws."

"The Weasleys are great," Blaise said, causing Hermione's eyebrows to rise in
shock. "And think of the fun I'm going to have with the Weasel as my
brother-in-law."

Molly smiled as she came across Draco. "Draco, dear, it's been ages since you've
- 83 -
been here with Harry and Ron."

Unfortunately for her youngest son and his best friend, Molly managed to say this
incriminating sentence whilst the room quietened down for a brief second.

Hermione's eyes flashed from Molly beaming at Malfoy to her reddening friends,
who had guilt written all over their faces. "Are either of you going to explain to me
what Molly's means?" She asked quietly, sounding all the more threatening for it.

AN: So the big bad secret is out! What do you think or hope Hermione will
do to Harry and Ron? And how was George and Pansy? It flowed naturally
from my keyboard this way but I worry that I went from George being
disdainful to suddenly accepting of Pansy and their situation. Responses to
the chapter are very welcome as reviews

And those of you who don't have me on author alert, I have started a new
Dramione called And We All Fall Down – chapter 1 has been posted so I'd be
grateful if you clicked on my profile page and checked it out. It's a little
heavier to anything I've written before.

- 84 -
 Chapter 9

Author's Note: Thank you so much for your fantastic response to the last
chapter. I loved hearing what you had to say and got lots of reviews which
made my week!

Thanks to xXSlaytonMalfoyXx for betaing.

Disclaimer: If you still believe that I could own Harry Potter by chapter 9
then maybe I should sue you!

Chapter 9

Molly smiled as she came across Draco. "Draco, dear, it's been ages since you've
been here with Harry and Ron."

Unfortunately for her youngest son and his best friend, Molly managed to say this
incriminating sentence whilst the room quietened down for a brief second.

Hermione's eyes flashed from Molly beaming at Malfoy to her reddening friends,
who had guilt written all over their faces. "Are either of you going to explain to me
what Molly's means?" She asked quietly, sounding all the more threatening for it.

The silence in the kitchen of the Burrow was deafening as Hermione narrowed her
eyes dangerously at her two guilty friends.

"Are you telling me that Granger didn't know Draco was 'friends' with Potter and
Weasley?" Pansy whispered to George, putting the word friends in quotation marks
because she was still trying to get her own head around that strange triumvirate.

"Nope," George replied. "They've been sneaking off to see their Slytherin friends
secretly without Hermione's knowledge. She only just found out Harry was dating
Greengrass and that was only because Harry was nervous about her realising their
behaviour was too warm to be people supposedly reacquainting themselves after
eight years apart."

"I thought you Gryffindors were meant to be the brave ones?" Pansy scoffed.
"Daphne even told me about dating Potter years ago and that was with my inability
to adapt to the new situation."
- 85 -
 George smiled as he took in Pansy's shining face. Maybe Ginny was right that all
she needed was an olive branch to show that she wasn't the same girl she had been
back at Hogwarts. "When you put it that way, it does seem very cowardly of them."
He didn't comment on the rest of her sentence, trying to process the fact that maybe
she wasn't as opposed to him as he had thought.

Pansy giggled quietly, not wanting to gain Hermione's attention. She didn't think
the Gryffindor brunette would think twice about hexing her. "Well, this evening just
got a whole lot more interesting. Ten galleons that she hexes Weasley before Potter,
your dumb brother never knew when to shut his mouth."

George titled his head as he looked at his intended spouse, "You're on if I can
change Harry to Malfoy. He's daft enough to think that this is the ideal place to rile
Hermione up further."

Pansy thought for a minute, before nodding her head and sticking out her hand for
George to shake. He took it and smiled mischievously at the raven headed Slytherin,
maybe life with her wouldn't be so bad.

"Well," Hermione said menacingly. "Are you not going to say anything?"

Molly attempted to play peace-keeper. "Hermione, dear, why don't we take this
conversation through to the living room? I'm sure Ron and Harry will be happy to
discuss this with you without an audience."

"Molly, I'm not moving until they explain what on earth you meant."

"I'm sure they've just had contact with Draco because of Harry's relationship with
Daphne."

"Yes," Ginny said interjecting, "Daphne, of course, has been over to the Burrow
many times to meet mum and dad. You know they are the closest thing Harry has to
parents."

Hermione's steely gaze didn't move from Harry and Ron faces. "Are you really
going to hide behind Molly and Ginny and not attempt to explain anything to me
yourself?"

Harry recognised the signs that Hermione was becoming enraged and knew he
had to speak in order to defuse the situation before it got dangerously out of hand.
Unfortunately for him, before he could open his lips, Malfoy decided now would be a
good time to remind Hermione of his existence.
- 86 -
 "I guess the dirty secret is out now," he drawled, clearly amused. "Sorry to inform
you, kitten, but your boys have been consorting with evil," he said pointing to
himself, "for at least a year now. They even come over to the Manor although
Severus feels the same about their presence there as you appear to."

Hermione continued to stare at Harry and Ron with betrayal clearly showing in
her big, brown eyes. "How could you lie to me like that?" she whispered at them
before turning away to walk over to the fireplace. She took a handful of floo powder
and was about to disappear before she caught sight of the smug, smirking face of
Malfoy. She hit the blond with a stinging hex to his face, following by a tickling
charm before floo-ing out of the Burrow in a flare of green flames.

"I'd say less of a kitten and definitely more of a lioness," Blaise commented to his
friend writhing on the floor, trying to laugh and groan at the same time.

George grinned at the sight of Malfoy clearly in pain and put his hand out to Pansy
to collect his unexpected bounty.

"Stupid, bloody prat," Pansy muttered as she dug in her purse for the required
amount.

Hermione whipped through her small flat like a hurricane. She threw enough
things into a bag to last her a few days. She didn't want to stay here. She knew that
Harry and Ron would try and catch up with her at some point and she didn't want to
hear it. She caught sight of the framed pictures on her mantelpiece and the tears
welled up in her eyes. She stopped for a few minutes contemplating her friendship
as she looked at happy times with her boys. She wondered when they'd decided it
was easier lying to her than actually bothering to explain things. Her heart hardened
as she thought about the fact that they had been consorting with Malfoy for the past
year. She pulled her wand out and blew the pictures up, feeling nothing but anger
and sadness. Pulling her bag behind her, Hermione left her flat and apparated into
the back garden of her parents' house.

Hermione had personally seen that the wards around the house were as strong as
they needed to be even during peace-time. Her parents were her weak point. They
had no magic with which to defend themselves and she had made sure that she was
the only magical being who could apparate in and out of the property. She'd never
been more pleased about this than now. No-one could hunt her down here without
having to use the usual muggle method of knocking on the front door, and good luck
in attempting to get past her dad.

Matthew Granger had played Rugby Union back in the days when it had been an
- 87 -
amateur game. He'd never been good enough to play for one of the top teams like
Bath or Leicester Tigers but he'd had a good run at the level below. People often
thought that because Hermione was so short that both her parents were. It was
amusing to see the misconception disappear when they saw her hulking great dad.
He had been a lock forward in his Union days and, despite having a sedentary job as
a dentist, he hadn't let himself go. He still jogged regularly around the local park
and, when his wife let him, he turned out for one of the local over-50s sides in the
Surrey leagues.

Hermione made it through the back door; her dad was making tea in the kitchen.
She took one look at her giant of a father and collapsed sobbing in his arms. Whilst
Matthew Granger may well have faced down some scary scrums in his day, the sight
of his only daughter crying hysterically was something he knew to be beyond his
ability. He half carried his little girl into the front room and plonked her into his
wife's confused arms. He went back and made a third cup of tea. Tea, as every
Englishman knows, is the cure for all crying females.

"Hermione, darling, what's wrong?" Her mother asked softly.

Rachel Granger was confused. Her daughter was a tough cookie to crack. She'd
rarely seen her cry, even during the midst of an incredibly brutal war.

"Harry … Ron …. lied ….. evil ferret," was all Rachel could make out from the
garbled sentence offered up as an explanation by her usually calm and collected
daughter.

Rachel straightened up her crying daughter, shook her slightly before saying
firmly, "That's enough, Hermione Jean Granger. I cannot understand sentences
muffled into my neck and you are ruining a perfectly good blouse with your
uncontrollable crying. Either you calm down and tell me what is happening or you
go up to your room until you can."

Rachel hated playing 'bad parent' to her husband's 'good parent' but for all
Matthew's intimidating size, he was a complete pushover when it came his little girl
and could never be mean to her. Once Hermione had actually let her parents know
what was happening, then Rachel could dispense the tea and sympathy in bucket
loads.

Hermione slid off her mum's knee and snuggled into the sofa next to her. She
hugged a sofa cushion for support before taking a few gulps of air and starting her
story.

- 88 -
 "Well, I haven't told you anything about this because I plan on changing it but an
ancient curse has been revealed to Minerva McGonagall, you know, the new
headmistress of Hogwarts," Her parents nodded their heads. They could never
forget Minerva McGonagall or the strange news she'd brought with her the summer
of her daughter's eleventh year. "Basically, this curse has been put on the Gryffindor
and Slytherin houses because of the bad enmity that sprang up between the two
houses during the war. You remember the different Hogwarts houses right?"
Hermione asked.

"Yes, dear, you were sorted into Gryffindor and Slytherins are those nasty snake
people who made up the majority of Death Eaters," her mother said patiently, not
getting annoyed with Hermione wanting to make sure they understood the basics.

"Ok, sorry, I just wanted you to be on the same page as me. Anyway, this curse
stipulated that unless our generation of Gryffindors married and procreated with our
Slytherin counterparts then Hogwarts would be shut down forever, magically sealed
off."

Her mother gasped, Hermione loved that school and she had to admit that it had
certainly loosened her rather uptight daughter up. Her father, typically, grasped the
threatening part of the sentence.

"What do you mean marry and procreate?" he asked uncomfortably.

"Exactly that, the sorting hat has paired us up with Slytherins and we are
expected to marry them to save the future of Hogwarts and allow future generations
of little witches and wizards to attend."

Her mother, much more practical and less worried about Hermione being married
and having sex with a man, asked, "Who did you get partnered with?"

Her daughter's brow darkened, "That twitchy little ferret," she spat, not paying
attention to her parents' confused expressions.

"Who?" Her mother asked puzzled.

"Draco bloody Malfoy, that's who."

"That little shit," her dad exclaimed, cracking his knuckles fiercely.

Rachel felt angry on her daughter's behalf. One of the few times she'd seen
Hermione cry past the age of seven was the summer she returned from her second
- 89 -
year at Hogwarts and told her parents about the Chamber of Secrets. They'd heard
of Draco Malfoy before but only in passing as an irritant. This time Hermione had
come home upset and crying, talking about 'mudbloods' and 'purebloods' and nasty
aristocratic boys who wished her dead just because she was born to muggle parents.
The information about Draco Malfoy had not improved over the years to the point
that her parents hadn't been too surprised that he was revealed to be a Death Eater
at sixteen.

Rachel stroked her daughter's hair, "But you aren't going to have to marry him are
you?"

Hermione sniffled and nodded, "If I want to save Hogwarts then I do. I am trying
my hardest at the moment to look into the curse. I even have Bill, you know Ron's
eldest brother, looking into the curse for me. But at the moment it's not looking too
promising."

"Don't give up, fuzzy bear," Matthew said, using her childhood nickname. "I know
if anyone can find a curse you can."

Hermione smiled wanly at her parents. "It's not that that's made me cry though."

"It's not?" her dad asked, clearly surprised. The thought of his little girl having to
marry that evil shit was enough to make him want to go and throttle the boy.

"No, it's Harry and Ron. They've been lying to me for years. Harry told me last
week that he'd been seeing a girl who used to be in Slytherin for a couple of years
but hadn't told me about it because he didn't know how I'd react. And then tonight,
at the Burrow, Molly accidently let it slip that they've been friends with Draco
Malfoy for at least a year," Hermione said, outraged.

Her parents exchanged glances. No wonder their daughter was so upset. She
thought the world of Harry and Ron and, if her own parents knew how much she
detested Draco Malfoy, then the boys would be intimately acquainted with her
feelings on the subject.

"I thought they hated him as much as you do?" Her mum asked.

"So did I, but as Malfoy very happily informed me earlier this evening, they've
even been spending time with him at the Manor. You know, Malfoy Manor, where
we were imprisoned."

This was part of Hermione's life that she didn't speak about frequently. When
- 90 -
she'd tracked her parents down and reversed the obliviate spell she'd cast to keep
them safe in Australia during the war, she'd only told them briefly about what had
happened that year on the run. Most of it had concerned the final battle. It was
Harry who had sat both Rachel and Matthew down and informed them that
Hermione had been tortured when they'd briefly been inside Malfoy Manor. Harry
had wanted them to know because Hermione was refusing to seek help and he
wasn't sure how badly she was affected by it. Her parents had begged her to go to
counselling but Hermione had refused, brushing it off, saying she wanted to just get
on with her life. Her parents, not having access to their daughter's magical life, had
to go along with this even if they didn't want to. They couldn't exactly get her to a
muggle psychologist.

"What?" Her dad said, rubbing his hands over his face in confusion and
frustration. "Why would they spend time with him?"

"I don't know. I could understand Harry's relationship with Daphne Greengrass
and understand why he lied to me about it. She was never that terrible to us in
school and she seemed ok when we met. But Draco Malfoy I can't understand. Why
would they want to be friends with him? He was so awful to us and I doubt he's
changed that much. He still takes incredible pleasure in tormenting me," Hermione
said passionately.

Rachel stroked her daughter's hair, "It's ok, pumpkin, you stay here with us for as
long as you need."

Hermione smiled tearfully at her mum. Her parents never let her down no matter
how much it seemed others did.

The Burrow was in chaos; well it was more chaotic than usual. Most people had
left, realising that it would be better to give the Weasleys some space. Harry was
pleased to note that Nott had gone too. Who knew what would come out of his
mouth at a time like this. Harry surveyed the scene wearily. How had everything
gone so wrong in such a short space of time? He watched as Molly shouted at Ron
for lying to his best friend. She got a few shots in at Harry too but he remained
mainly unscathed from her sharp tongue. Daphne was currently trying to repair the
damage that Hermione had done to Draco's face but Harry knew from experience
that only time would make that stinging hex go down. It was the same spell that
she'd shot at him to disguise him from the Snatchers during that horrible year on
the run. That memory made Harry wince; Hermione had done her utmost to keep
him safe at considerable risk to herself. She'd been amazing and had stood by him
through thick and thin and this was how he repaid her.

- 91 -
 Harry walked over to his girlfriend who was saying, "Draco, stay still and stop
being such a baby."

"But it hurts," the blond whined.

"Serves you right, you idiot," Harry responded. "I can't believe you thought that
that was a good time to get a shot in at Hermione. You're lucky she didn't do any
permanent damage."

Draco glared at Harry and stood up, the tickling hex having been stopped by
Daphne. Draco walked over the mirror hanging on the wall and moaned as he saw
the state of his swollen, distorted face.

"Look at me!" he exclaimed. "I'm hideous. I'll never call you ugly again, Weasel,"
he shot at Ron, "I know how it feels now."

Ron looked at Harry in disbelief as Draco continued to run his hands over his face,
mourning his loss of looks.

"Oh grow up, you big prat," Ginny yelled at him, "It'll wear off in a few hours.
More important is Hermione. I told the pair of you to speak to her about your new
friends."

"But she would have killed us," Ron whinged.

"Oh, like she isn't going to kill you now?" Ginny asked with her hands on her hips.

"Ginny's right, Ron. We shouldn't have lied to Hermione. It would hurt if she had
done the same to us," Harry pointed out.

"I can't believe you didn't tell her about Draco," Pansy piped up.

Ron and Harry looked at the dark haired girl in exasperation. "Why exactly are
you still here," Ron asked.

"Hey, she has a right to be here. She's going to my wife," George interjected.

Blaise quirked an eyebrow, "My head hurts," he commented. "I thought you and
Pansy couldn't even bear to look at each other an hour ago."

George shrugged, "That was before the big reveal and we bonded over a bet."

- 92 -
 "Yeah, thanks a lot, Draco. You lost me ten galleons with your inability not to
torment Granger," Pansy said to the still whining blond.

"You bet on who Hermione would hex first?" Ginny asked in disbelief.

"Err, hello, I'm George Weasley and she's a Slytherin. What did you expect us to
do in that situation?"

"I think I'm going mad," Blaise commented to no-one in particular. He looked
down at his red-headed fiancée. "Do you need me to do anything? If not, I think I'll
go home and recover from this debacle."

Ginny smiled up at him, "It'd be great if you could take Malfoy home with you."

"Sure, no problem. Come on, ugly," he said to his friend, who was gazing sadly at
his reflection in the mirror. "Coming, Pans, Daphne?"

Pansy looked at George, "I'm going to go now. Erm, it was nice to meet you
properly," she said shyly.

George, in a rare show of grace, kissed her hand before ruining it by ruffling
Pansy's perfect hair, "Thanks for the galleons."

Pansy glared at him, trying to smooth her hair back down. Daphne laughed, "A
word of warning, George, never mess with a Slytherin's hair."

"Thanks for the ammunition, Daphne," he said cheekily back.

Once the Slytherins had departed, the Weasleys and Harry sat around the large
kitchen table, eating the food that Molly had cooked. She wasn't worried that the
vast quantities she'd cooked for a much larger crowd wouldn't be eaten. She'd been
feeding Ron for almost a quarter of a century and the amount he could put away still
amazed her.

"I'm very disappointed in you, boys," she scolded. "Hermione's like your sister.
She deserves better than to be lied to."

"Thanks a lot, mum. I can't believe you let the cat out of the bag."

"Ronald Bilius Weasley, how was I meant to know that you hadn't told Hermione
about your friendship with Draco Malfoy?"

- 93 -
 "The fact that you never saw her with us when we were with him," Ron pointed
out.

"I'm glad that she found out. I do not condone your actions in this."

"But, mum," Ron whined, "Hermione is a nutcase when it comes to the Slytherins.
You know how she gets."

Sadly, Molly understood what her youngest son was talking about. She'd been
worried about the mental health of Hermione for a while now. She was bottling up
way too many feelings and refused to seek help.

"Well, yes, I do know what you mean but instead of lying to her about these
things, you should have made her confront her feelings and helped her get over
them. By pandering to her grudges over the years, you've made the situation much
worse," Molly lectured.

Both men hung their heads. They had no comeback to this, knowing full well that
Molly was right. They had let Hermione down and made it infinitely worse by lying
to her.

"I think the pair of you should go over to her flat and apologise," Molly suggested.

Harry and Ron knew that this wasn't really a suggestion but an order. They
nodded, put their plates in the sink and went to floo over to Hermione's flat. It was
dark and cold when they arrived. It was obvious that she wasn't there. Ron trod on
the broken glass of the picture frames. He bent down and picked the pictures up.
"Look at this," he said sadly to Harry.

They felt even guiltier as they looked at the evidence of Hermione's hurt anger.
She loved her momentos and would never blow them up unless she felt incredibly
betrayed. "She must have gone to her parents," Harry said,

"Yeah, well we're not getting in there at this time of night. Why don't we send her
an owl and go over to see her tomorrow?" Ron suggested.

"Good idea."

The men went back to Burrow to start their grovelling in a letter.

Blaise dragged Draco through the fireplace in the main family parlour at the
Manor. Severus and Narcissa had been relaxing on one of the sofas and jumped up
- 94 -
when the fire blazed green.

"Draco, is that you?" Narcissa asked, looking at her son in surprise. "What on
earth happened to him?"

"It's a long story," Blaise sighed.

"Well you better get on and start it then," Severus snarked, muttering
"Dunderhead," under his breath.

"Shush," Narcissa gently reprimanded her sarcastic husband, "Continue, Blaise."

Blaise outlined the events at the Burrow for Draco's mother and step-father. He
could see the inordinate amount of pleasure that Snape was getting out of this tale.
The man was veritably evil in how much he enjoyed hearing about others
misfortunes, especially Potter and Weasleys.

"Draco," Narcissa scolded, "I can't say you don't deserve this. What a horrible
thing to say to Miss Granger."

Draco huffed at his mother, "Look at the state of me. I'm ugly."

"What did you expect saying such stupid things to Granger," Severus said, rolling
his eyes. "Just be grateful she didn't disfigure you for good."

"You'll go over to Miss Granger's house tomorrow and apologise," Narcissa said
sternly.

The three men looked at her in disbelief. "Do you want me dead?" Draco
exclaimed.

"I hate to say it, Mrs Snape, but Granger is much more likely to put him in St.
Mungos rather than listen to him apologise," Blaise commented.

"I know you're a Snape now but don't you want to see the Malfoy line continue,"
Draco continued.

"Stop being so melodramatic, Draco," Narcissa said.

"Whilst I hate to agree with these idiots, darling, Zabini is right. Granger will hex
Draco on sight," Snape said.

- 95 -
 Narcissa pursed her lips, not wanting Draco to get off completely scot free. "Ok,
well, you have to write her a letter apologising for your nasty behaviour."

Draco looked at his mother in shock, "Malfoys never apologise," he said snootily.

"You'll apologise, young man, whether you want to or not," Narcissa said firmly.
"She's going to be the next Mrs Malfoy and your relationship with her is not
improving. I refuse to preside over a house where the two of you are continuously
attempting to kill each other."

"Mrs Snape has a point," Blaise pointed out. "And even Pansy made an effort with
George Weasley tonight."

Narcissa looked at the dark Slytherin with approval and then asked, "Pansy's
back?"

"Yes, she had to quit her job at Durmstrang thanks to this new law. She arrived
back for the meeting."

"Oh, I'll have to invite her over for tea and catch up with her."

Draco attempted to sidle out of the room without his mother noticing. Severus
caught hold of his cloak, "Narcissa," Severus called.

Narcissa wagged her finger at her disobedient son, "Don't think you're getting out
of writing that letter. You may go and start a draft now and don't even think about
sending it before I've read it."

"I'm twenty-four not five," he huffed at his mother.

"Yes but whilst you are under my roof, you'll do as I say," Narcissa said sternly.

"Technically, it's my roof," Draco murmured.

Narcissa raised her eyebrows delicately, "What did you say, sweetie," she said
menacingly.

"Nothing, mother dearest," Draco pouted before stomping out of the room in a
sulk.

"Your son is always such a pleasure, darling," Severus said to his wife.

- 96 -
 Blaise sniggered at this before both pairs of eyes were turned on him. He quickly
said his goodbyes and made good his escape. The Snapes were a formidable couple
and not to be messed with if you wanted to leave the Manor unscathed.

AN: I know most of you were expecting a massively angry and screaming
Hermione and I didn't deliver. Mainly because I think there are times when
you feel so betrayed that you don't know how to react, your heart just hurts
that much and you just want to get away. My Hermione is feeling that
betrayed and it's mainly because Harry and Ron keep lying to her. Sure she
doesn't understand their friendship with Draco but it's the constant lies that
make her feel so betrayed. That's my reasoning anyway – I'd love to hear
your responses so please review!

- 97 -
 Chapter 10

Author's Note: Thank you all so much for your continued reviews. Your
response to the last chapter was great and I had some amazing reviews
where you had put a lot of thought into the chapter and characters actions
which made me really happy. All of you seemed to agree with Hermione's
response to the news too.

A big thank you as ever to my betas xXSlaytonMalfoyXx and La Chica De

Ojos Azules.

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter. I do, however, own the laptop I type
my fan fictions on – yay!

Chapter 10

Hermione dragged herself out of bed the next morning. She looked terrible and
had barely slept. Her hair was more unreasonable than usual and Hermione had
bunged it up in a ponytail in sheer annoyance at its behaviour. She stuffed her feet
into her pair of fluffy bunny slippers, pulled on a tatty old robe that she'd had since
she was thirteen and crawled her way downstairs. Her parents were sitting in the
kitchen, enjoying tea and toast. Her mum took one look at Hermione's red puffy eyes
and placed a big mug of steaming tea in front of her. The three of them sat quietly
reflecting on the dramatic events of the previous evening.

The peaceful breakfast was disturbed by the frantic tapping on the window by an
owl. Rachel, used to this strange way of delivering post by now, stood and opened
the window. In flew not one owl but two. Hermione recognised the first owl as it
zoomed around the kitchen excitedly. Pigwidgeon hadn't got any more dignified with
age; he continued to get ridiculously excited with any small errand that Ron sent
him on. Hermione enticed him to the table with the promise of some toast. The
second owl was a very different prospect. It was a large Eagle owl and viewed the
behaviour of Pig with a sneer. Hermione didn't think owls could sneer but this owl
was definitely sneering at the proceedings in front of it. Hermione waved another
piece of toast at it and was treated to an insolent gaze that clearly said 'I'm superior
to you and your manky bit of toast. I dine off carrion only.' Hermione sighed and
took the parchment tied onto the owl's leg. The imperious stare it gave her clearly
said that it would be waiting on the kitchen window sill for a response.

- 98 -
 Hermione didn't even bother opening the letter from Ron and Harry. She tore it in
half, reattached it to Pig's leg and sent the excitable owl back on its way, now to
deal with the letter delivered by the strangely familiar Eagle owl. Hermione looked
at the thick parchment that screamed wealth. She was beginning to get an idea from
whom this letter was from. The green ink confirmed Hermione's suspicions as did
several dredged up memories of said Eagle owl delivering packages of sweets to a
certain spoilt blond. Hermione scrawled something on the envelope before the letter
received the same treatment as her first letter and was reattached to the leg of a
very unimpressed owl. The owl ruffled its feathers in clear disgust at Hermione's
outrageous behaviour towards its precious letter and flew off as soon as the letter
was retied on its leg.

Hermione's parents didn't say anything during this process. They had both
recognised Pig but were baffled as to who the second letter had been from and by
the behaviour of the Eagle owl.

"That was a very …erm… scornfully dignified owl," Her father ventured, hoping to
gain some insight.

"That was a typical Malfoy owl," Hermione responded and her parents nodded in
unison.

It was interesting to see that the Malfoy boy had at least attempted to send her a
letter unless of course it was just full of insults rather than apologies. They knew
better than to bring this up. If Hermione's dark scowl was anything to go by, then
she really wasn't in the mood to speculate on the rather surprising behaviour of her
infuriating, soon to be fiancé.

"Shall I be expecting visitors later?" her dad asked.

"Harry and Ron will definitely turn up. I highly doubt the ferret will risk his
pureblood by stepping foot in a muggle neighbourhood."

"And should I be letting anyone in?" Matthew asked again.

"No," was Hermione's firm answer. She really didn't want to see anyone today.

Matthew just nodded his head. He'd make sure he was the gatekeeper for his
daughter. He'd never seen her so upset, not even during that traumatic year after
Voldemort's demise when she'd spent so much time burying beloved friends and
trying to rebuild wizarding institutions.

- 99 -
 Ron sighed as he handed over the unopened and torn letter from Hermione to
Harry. "I guess giving her a night to calm down hasn't worked."

Harry looked at the mangled parchment. He hated being at outs with any of his
friends. He could remember, all too vividly, his time spent in the cupboard under the
stairs and how lonely he'd felt. "We'll go over after breakfast."

The floo connection in the Burrow's kitchen flared green as Draco stumbled out,
looking disgruntled and clutching a similarly crumpled letter in his hand.

"Tried writing to Hermione as well?" Ron asked.

Draco shot him a dirty look, "I didn't have much choice. I told mother that Malfoys
don't apologise but she got all snippy and forced me to write an apology to Granger
and this is what I get back," he grumbled, handing the letter over to Ron.

"I didn't think you were one to ignore the Malfoy Behavioural Handbook even for
your mother," Harry said.

"You don't know my mother. She makes Voldemort's threats look like a piece of
cake and when she has Severus backing up every single one of her threats, I decided
Hermione was probably a safer bet."

Ron spat his pumpkin juice out as he laughed at what was scrawled on the front
before passing it on to Harry. Harry smirked as he put the letter back together and
read Hermione's cutting comment "Only psychos write in green," he read aloud.

Ginny and George start to snigger which made Draco's mood deteriorate all the
more. "Mother wasn't too amused when we got the letter back and said that I had to
go over in person. She's insisting that I make things better if Granger is going to be
the next Malfoy wife."

Molly nodded her approval, "Your mother is very sensible, Draco. It really won't
do to keep up this childish relationship you have with Hermione."

Draco muttered under his breath and sat sulkily in a free chair.

"You can come with us if you like," Harry said, "We're going over after breakfast."

Ron stared at Harry in disbelief, "You're kidding me right. If we turn up with him
then she's never going to forgive us."

- 100 -
 "Tough, I'm definitely coming. I can hide behind you if she throws another hex my
way. My face has only just recovered." Draco said with a shudder.

"Tell you what, why don't we send Ginny to check out the situation first?" Ron
suggested hopefully.

Ginny glared at her brother, "You're insane if you think I'm going to soothe
Hermione's feelings before you show up. I think you deserve all that you get."

"You wouldn't want to lose your favourite brother, would you?" Ron whined.

"Why? Is Charlie in danger?" Ginny shot back.

Ron scowled at her, "That's gratitude for you. Harry and I saved you from the
Chamber of Secrets, you should pay us back."

Ginny just raised her eyebrows at her brother. "I tell you what; I'll come with you
but mainly to laugh when you all get hexed by Hermione."

Ron, Harry and Draco had to settle for that. Ginny was often the only person who
could get through to Hermione when she was in one of her rages. Probably because
she was the only person not scared of Hermione's magic. Just the presence of Ginny,
no matter how unhelpful, at least gave them hope that they would make it out of this
confrontation alive.

"Let's just get this travesty of a show on the road," Draco grouched.

By the time they had all reached the nearest train station to Hermione's parents'
house, Harry was very glad he had Draco for support. The Weasley siblings hadn't
really spent much time in the muggle world and their wonder over every little thing
had been similar to that of Hagrid's when he'd collected Harry, aged eleven, to take
him to Diagon Alley for the first time. From sniggering over the faces on the paper
muggle money to exclaiming loudly about the train's speed and seats, Harry had had
a hard time shepherding them one place to another, let alone focusing on the task at
hand. He never thought that he'd be pleased for the presence of Draco Malfoy,
pureblood prince. Whilst Harry tried to keep the Weasleys under control, Draco had
used his experience from living in the muggle world for a year, to purchase all the
tickets and the many snacks they'd needed to keep Ron quiet and subdued. Ron
really was like a toddler at times. You needed a special bag full of snacks, toys and a
change of shirt whenever you went on a long journey with him.

"Please tell me it's not long from here," Draco said quietly to Harry. "I don't think I
- 101 -
could cope with a bus journey with those two morons."

Harry cracked a smile, "Don't worry, it's a short walk."

As they got closer to the Grangers house, Draco noticed that Harry and Ron were
getting increasingly nervous and Ginny's evil smirk was morphing into a full out
grin.

"What's got your wands into such a knot?" Draco finally asked. "Granger's unlikely
to attack you two once she sees me there."

"It's not Hermione we're so worried about right now. It's actually getting in to see
her."

Draco frowned in bewilderment. "Why?" he asked.

"Her dad," was all Ron could gulp.

"How scary can one muggle be against three wizards and a witch?"

Ginny cackled in glee, "You just wait, Malfoy."

Draco was now feeling apprehensive too.

Harry knocked on the door of a pretty 1930s house with a neat front garden.
Draco could feel his heart pounding as they waited for the front door to be
answered. He hated facing uncertainty. After what seemed like forever, Harry's
knock was answered and the Draco's eyes widened in alarm at the size of Granger's
father.

"Hello, Matthew, is Hermione in?" Harry asked, very bravely Draco thought. Then
again, he was the Boy-with-a-Death-Wish.

"Harry, Ron," Matthew greeted before enveloping Ginny in a big hug. "Ginny,
poppet, how are you?"

"I'm well thank you, Matthew."

"Right, well up you go. Hermione's in her room." Matthew said.

Ron and Harry breathed a sigh of relief and went to follow Ginny inside. An arm
across the door barred them from doing so.
- 102 -
 "Not so fast, you two. Hermione doesn't want to see you."

"But we want to apologise and explain things to her," Harry said.

"I'm under orders not to let you in, under any circumstances." It was at this point
that Matthew noticed Draco lurking at the back. "Who's he?" he asked.

Draco decided, for once in his life, to be graceful and show good manners,
especially as this was, to all intents and purposes, his future father-in-law.

"Hello," Draco said, stepping forward with his hand stretched out, "I'm Draco
Malfoy."

Matthew folded his arms and stared down at the younger man. "I know all about
you, sonny. You made my Hermione's life a misery back at that magical school of
yours."

Draco stepped back from this intimidating sight and his hand groped around his
coat pocket, grasping the handle of his wand just in case he needed to defend
himself. "Erm, well, er, yes," Draco stuttered.

Ron finally lost the green tinge as he eagerly looked at the budding entertainment
in front of him. "Bet you five galleons that Matthew decks Malfoy," he whispered to
Harry.

Harry glared at Ron in exasperation. A confrontation here was all they needed.
Draco may well have learnt some harsh lessons from the war but he'd still hex
Matthew Granger if it meant defending himself.

"Matthew, Draco's not the same bigoted boy he was back in school," Harry said,
assuming the role of peace-maker. "Believe me, if he was, then he wouldn't be here
looking to apologise to Hermione."

Draco nodded in agreement, desperately hoping he would escape being

annihilated by this giant of a man.

"Hmmm," was all Matthew said, sizing Draco up and down.

"Matthew," Rachel Granger called, coming up behind him. "Hello, Harry and Ron,
sorry but Hermione is very upset with you and refuses to see you," she said, moving
her intimidating husband out of the way. "Why don't you come in for a cup of tea
after your long journey and explain to me what you were thinking," Rachel invited.
- 103 -
 Draco hovered on the front step, as Harry and Ron moved into the house.
Matthew Granger's eyes hadn't left him and the stare was beginning to creep him
out. "Who's this, dear?" Rachel asked Matthew.

"That's Draco Malfoy," was Matthew's reply.

"Oh, well I'm not sure if you'll want to step into a muggle house but you are more
than welcome to a cup of tea as well," Rachel said to the nervous blond.

"Thank you, Mrs Granger, that is very nice of you," Draco said politely, before
following Harry and Ron inside, wearily stepping past Hermione's father.

Rachel gestured him into the living room and Draco took in the cozy surroundings.
"You have a very nice house, Mrs Granger," he said, looking at warm house that was
obviously a product of love.

"Why thank you, Draco," was Rachel's pleased response. She'd been expecting a
surly, sullen boy not this polite young man.

Harry and Ron rolled their eyes as they saw Draco's famous Malfoy charm rearing
its head once more to work to ensnare yet another mother who should hate him.

"I would like to take this opportunity to apologise to you for the way I treated your
daughter in school, Mrs Granger," Draco continued. "There's no excuse for my
behaviour but war teaches you many harsh lessons and the fact that many things I
was taught as a child are untrue were mine."

Rachel looked flustered at this unexpected apology. Hermione had always

described Draco Malfoy as arrogant and superior so she hadn't expected such
humility from him. He was also very handsome with a unique colouring that suited
him perfectly.

"Oh, please call me Rachel," Rachel simpered at Draco.

He smiled at her charmingly, "I would like that, especially if I am to marry your
daughter."

Matthew shot an incredulous look with Harry and Ron who were shaking their
heads in astonishment at how quickly Malfoy had turned this situation into his
favour. Rachel and Draco continued to talk as Rachel showed him all Hermione's
childhood pictures on the mantelpiece.

- 104 -
 "Malfoy really is able to charm all women isn't he?" Ron said to Harry.

"All but Hermione it seems," was Harry's response.

Hermione had spent the day starting to read through Rowena Ravenclaw's
journals. With the stress and pressure of the last few days, she hadn't had time to
start this process but the quiet of the day at home had given her the opportunity. So
far she had come across many frustrated long monologues at the sheer stupidity of
Godric Gryffindor and Salazar Slytherin. True to Hermione's nature, she'd become
engrossed in what she was reading. The founders of Hogwarts had always been a
source of fascination to Hermione as were the many secrets of the school. It was no
secret that she could practically recite Hogwarts: A History without having to be
prompted from the book. Rowena Ravenclaw's journals had been full of enthralling
snippets of information that had her so spellbound that she barely heard the knock
on her door.

Ginny knocked quietly on Hermione's door. She didn't wait for an answer but
poked her head around the door. "Am I allowed in?" she asked.

Hermione looked up from the latest journal she was devouring. "Hey, Ginny, sure
come in."

Ginny frowned when she saw Hermione's face. She didn't think she'd ever seen
such a heartbroken look on her face and it tore at Ginny's heartstrings. She rushed
over and enveloped her unhappy friend in a big hug.

"I'm so sorry you had to find out like that, Hermione. I've been nagging on at them
for ages to tell you."

"Was there anyone other than me who wasn't aware?" Hermione asked.

Ginny bit her lip, knowing that her response was going to upset Hermione further.
"No, sorry, we all knew."

Hermione just nodded in resignation. "I don't blame you, Ginny. You've hardly
been in London and besides it's not you who should be telling me but them. I'm just
upset that they've felt it necessary to keep so many secrets from me."

"You'll be pleased to know that mum chewed them out after you left. Ron is still
scared she's going to cut off his food supply."

Hermione smiled weakly. She could definitely count on Molly to scold them rotten
- 105 -
after pulling this stunt but it still didn't lessen the hurt. "It feels like they've chosen
their new Slytherin friends over me," she said softly to Ginny.

"Oh no no no, Hermione, don't think that. They love you, indeed so much so that
they were too afraid to tell you that they'd become friends with a bunch of snakes."

"I know you all don't think I'm aware of how people view me but I am. I know that
I've been unreasonable at times, especially when it comes to Slytherins, but it's
easier to hold on to hate. Hate makes sense to me. It makes everything that
happened when we were nothing more than kids make sense."

Hermione had spent a long time the previous night thinking about everything. As
the tears of betrayal dried, she'd taken stock of her life and she hadn't liked what
she had seen. She'd spent the past few years clinging precariously to some sort of
control because she never wanted to feel as helpless as she had as she'd lain on the
Malfoy dining room floor waiting for Bellatrix to strike.

"I don't want to continue like this, Ginny."

Ginny put her head on top of Hermione's and rubbed soothing circles on her back.
"What do you want to do?"

"I want to get help. I know I've refused consistently but I've come to terms with
the fact that I cannot continue to pretend that everything is ok. I liked the idea of
everyone thinking that I was strong and untouchable, that Hermione Granger
wouldn't need help, but it's not the truth. I sometimes feel so lost, like I'm drowning
in the emptiness inside."

"That's good, Hermione. You know Ron and Harry sought help that first year after
the war."

Hermione looked up at Ginny in surprise. There were so many things that she was
finding out in the last few weeks. It was becoming difficult to cope with all the
revelations. Her head was spinning from it all.

Ginny noticed Hermione's amazed look. "They didn't mention it to you because
you were so adamant that you didn't need any help. But they went to help make
sense of everything."

"That explains how they can be so normal with the current situation then. I was
clinging to the idea that I was fine. I'm also aware that I was the most famous
muggle-born at the forefront of the war. I guess I didn't want people to view me
- 106 -
seeking help as another reason to claim that muggle-borns are weak and couldn't
deal with the reality of magic."

Ginny hadn't considered this aspect of Hermione's life. The Weasleys and Harry
had nothing to prove in that aspect. They had people who hated them for their views
but they didn't have sections of society scrutinising their place in the world of
magic. "It's not a weakness to admit that you need help. In fact, I think it's a
strength. Why don't we go and see George tomorrow?"

Hermione smiled at her amazing friend. She knew Ginny was meant to be in Wales
today but that she'd stayed probably due to the mess that happened last night. "It's
ok, Gin, you go back to your training. I'll go and see George on my own."

She saw Ginny's sceptical look, "Scouts honour," she promised.

Ginny scoffed, "Like you were ever a scout."

"I was a brownie. I hated it. My mum made me go every week to the church hall
where I'd have to do things like tie endless knots in rope just for a sodding badge.
And mum would make me sew the things on my uniform myself," Hermione ranted.

Ginny giggled. She couldn't imagine the precocious child that Hermione had
undoubtedly been having to do such mundane things like tie knots for no apparent
reason. She could, however, imagine Rachel Granger forcing her to go. Rachel had
spent the best part of Hermione's childhood trying to coax a book out of her hand
and pushing her to socialise with other children. She'd been relieved when she
realised that a lot of Hermione's strangeness was due to the fact that she was witch.

Ginny stayed with Hermione comparing the crazy things mothers made their
daughters do until her curly haired friend feel asleep. Ginny smiled fondly at her
friend as she covered her with her duvet. The tired look in Hermione's eyes hadn't
been lost on Ginny. She knew her friend had probably spent the better part of the
night awake over-analysing everything that had happened the night before. She then
tip-toed out of Hermione's room and down the stairs to most insane sight she'd ever
seen.

Sitting in the living room was Rachel Granger with Draco Malfoy. All around them
were piles of photo albums and one was open, draped across their knees. Malfoy
was laughing hard as Rachel apparently explained some amusing childhood story to
him. Ginny blinked several times to see if the vision would evaporate but it remained
in place. She wandered dazedly down into the kitchen where she found Matthew
Granger disconsolately sipping a cup of tea with Harry and Ron in attendance.
- 107 -
 "How long has that been going on?" she asked.

"Pretty much since we got here," Harry replied.

"The curse of Draco Malfoy strikes again," Ron mumbled around some cake.

Matthew just shook his head. "I don't understand. I was just preparing to kick his
skinny backside when Rachel goes and invites him in. The next thing that I know,
he's charming her with an apology and she's gone all gooey eyed."

Ginny sniggered, "Don't feel left out. Malfoy has a knack of wrapping angry mums
around his finger. Ron and Harry were so excited the first time they took Malfoy to
the Burrow. He and his family had been complete prats to mine their whole life.
George and I were leaning out the window, looking forward to seeing Malfoy squirm
and the next thing we know mum's wrapped him in a big hug and lamenting about
how thin he is."

"Don't remind me, by the time he left, he was laden down with my supply of mum's
scrummy fudge and she'd knitted him a brand new Weasley jumper in Slytherin
green. I didn't even think she had any Slytherin green wool," Ron grumbled, clearly
still traumatised by the event.

"He's been mum's favourite since then. She's always moaning that he doesn't visit
enough and he always gets the best jumper at Christmas. I think mum was
disappointed I didn't get paired with him. She'd be ecstatic to have him as a
son-in-law."

"I don't know," Harry piped up, "Zabini seems to be giving him a run for his
money. Don't think I didn't notice that he was wearing a Weasley jumper last night."

"I've said it once and I'll say it again; stupid, slick Slytherin bastards," Ron
grouched.

Matthew looked pretty shell shocked at the thought of someone so manipulative

being his son-in-law. His wife was never going to be the same again. He could see it
now, she was going to be gushing about Draco-this and Draco-that over breakfast
every morning. He groaned and put his head in his hands.

"Don't worry, Matthew," Ginny consoled, "Hermione gives Malfoy a run for his
money. She's his weakness."

- 108 -
 AN: The part with the "only psychos write in green" bit comes from a real
life experience. My best friend at school once handed an A-Level History
essay in, written in green ink and that comment came back from our History
teacher. It came to me as I wrote this chapter and was too good not to be
put in.

For those of you tired of Hermione's stubborn behaviour, I hope you are
becoming interested again. Look she's admitted she needs help – the walls
have begun to crumble :) I'd be interested to hear what you think about that,
Hermione's parents and their meeting with Draco in a lovely review.

- 109 -
 Chapter 11

Author's Note: I had a review from someone I couldn't reply to who felt
that Draco's apology to Hermione's mum wasn't sincere and he hasn't shown
that he's changed. I wanted to stress that this is a fiction where Draco is
already reformed. He's doesn't believe in blood purity anymore after the
horrors of the war and spending a year living as a muggle. Also, the Draco
who was supremacist would never have befriended Harry or Ron. The fact
that he is genuinely friends with them means that he has already changed.
On another note, I like to reply to all my reviewers, so please do log-in when
leaving a review

Thank you for all your continuing reviews. I really do like reading them
and responding to your questions, observations and insights.

A big thank you as always to XxSlaytonMalfoyxX for betaing this for me.

Disclaimer: I'm bored of writing these.

Chapter 11

True to her word, Hermione went to see George Weasley at his shop in Diagon
Alley the next day. She'd had a very trying morning.

"Good morning, darling," her mother chirped at her, as she came downstairs.

"Did you sleep well, fuzzy bear?" her dad asked, dropping a kiss on her forehead.

"Yeah, I don't remember dreaming or anything. What time did Ginny leave?"

Matthew shot his wife a warning glance that she paid no attention to.

"Oh she left when Harry, Ron and Draco were ready."

Hermione's jaw dropped. "Draco? As in Draco Malfoy? Malfoy was in my house!

How could you let him in, dad?"

Matthew shrugged and looked unhappy, "I wasn't letting the little snot in but your
mother invited him for tea."
- 110 -
 "Really, Matthew, I wasn't about to let you beat the poor boy to death," Rachel
replied.

Hermione looked at her dad, "Has mum gone insane? Since when was Draco
the-bane-of-my-school-existence Malfoy a poor boy?"

"Since he managed to charm the knickers off your mum. She sat there all
afternoon feeding him tea and biscuits, showing him all your childhood photos and
telling him all your embarrassing stories."

Hermione looked at her mum in disbelief. "How could you do that to me? He's
going to throw every little thing you told him in my face."

"Hermione, stop being silly, pumpkin. He seems to have done a lot of growing up
since you were both at school. From what you told me a decade ago he wouldn't
have stepped foot inside a muggle house but he was polite, charming and perfectly
nice, wasn't he, Matthew?"

Matthew looked torn. "Technically, I suppose he was fine. He didn't try and insult
anyone but that still doesn't mean I forgive him for how he treated my baby for all
those years."

Hermione smiled brilliantly at her dad. "See, mum, that's what parents are
supposed to do. They are meant to back up their children not swoon all over the
enemy."

Rachel sighed, "I think it's obvious where you get your stubborn nature from, my
dear. And I didn't swoon but you didn't tell me how good looking your Draco is."

Hermione spluttered, "My Draco? Since when is he my Draco? And good looking?
Only if you find pointy ferrets attractive."

Rachel gave Hermione a level look. "I love you, darling but sometimes you can be
deliberately blind. He's incredibly handsome."

Hermione muttered something about crazy mothers but only so her dad could
hear. He smiled in response.

"Ooooh," Rachel squealed, "Think how cute my grandchildren are going to be. I
hope they get his colouring. Grey-eyed babies with blond curly hair would be
adorable."

- 111 -
 Hermione looked as if she was about to have an aneurism whilst Matthew got up
from the table. "If you are going to discuss such unpleasant things then I'm going to
open the practice early."

Hermione gave her dad a pleading stare, begging him not to leave her alone with
an insane mother talking about grandchildren fathered by Draco Malfoy. He ignored
her gaze and made a quick exit.

Hermione banged her head on the table and tried to drown out her mother's
monologue on the subject.

Ginny had briefed Ron and Harry on her talk with Hermione before she left to
return back for training in Holyhead. She'd waited until Draco had floo-ed back to
Malfoy Manor, not wanting to tell him anything Hermione had revealed to her in a
vulnerable moment. She'd left Ron and Harry with strict instructions to keep
grovelling for Hermione's forgiveness. She'd told them that Hermione was going to
visit George later at the shop so they'd find her there. Both boys had fabricated a
'stake-out' which allowed them to spend all day hanging around George's shop.
Pucey and Hilliard were perfectly happy to go along with this pretence as it meant
they got to hang out all day in the Leaky Cauldron. Pucey was hoping Angelina
Johnson might make an appearance in the pub as she usually did for lunch.

"Any particular reason why I have to suffer the pair of you in my shop all day
today?" George asked.

"We have a tip-off that a wanted Death Eater is going to visit the apothecary
opposite later," Harry said.

George raised his eyebrow in disbelief. "Yeah, if you think I'm going to believe
that then you're dumber than even I thought. If you think that I'm going to let you
bother Hermione then you need to reconsider and quickly."

"We're not going to bother her but we want to talk to her. Besides, whose brother
are you meant to be?" Ron complained.

"Yours apparently, but if I had a choice then I'd definitely choose Hermione over
you," was George's response.

Ron, used to George's ways, just stuck his tongue at his brother.

"What time do you think she'll get here?" Harry asked.

- 112 -
 "I don't know. Ginny just told me to expect her and to be sympathetic and helpful.
I guess if I'm stuck with you two then you can be useful and go and restock those
shelves over there. I had a bunch of girls in here yesterday and they almost cleared
me out of my Patented Day Dreams."

Harry and Ron sighed but knew that George would put them to work some way or
another. It was better stacking shelves than trying to serve little snotbags too young
to go to Hogwarts and on a shopping day-trip with their parents.

Hermione had spent the morning in purgatory. Her mother's words over breakfast
about Malfoy had stuck in her head. She found herself thinking about how Draco
had filled out as he'd grown up. Now the stress of having to try and do Voldemort's
bidding had been lifted, he did look pretty amazing. "Stop it, Hermione," she hissed
to herself. "He's a ferret and not at all attractive!"

Ernie lifted his head, "Did you say something Hermione?"

"Er no, sorry, just talking to myself," Hermione replied, blushing, hoping that
Ernie hadn't heard anything.

She glanced up at the clock was grateful to see that it was two o'clock in the
afternoon. That meant that the lunchtime rush down Diagon Alley would have
finished and George would have more time to talk rather than trying to serve
customers at the same time.

"Ernie, I'm just going to grab something to eat in Diagon Alley. There's nothing
urgent that you need me to do this afternoon is there?"

"No, Hermione, don't worry, take your time. I'm just filing the paperwork from
that raid on the old Yaxley estate from last week."

"Ok, can I bring you anything back?"

"No, I had a sandwich not long ago."

Hermione was pleased that it was a slow Wednesday. She was struggling to keep
her head at work, which never happened to her. She was still feeling a little jittery
about everything that had happened and Ernie had tried to persuade her to take the
rest of the week off but she didn't want to let her personal problems impact on her
work more than they had already. Ernie had rolled his eyes at that; Hermione had
worked more unpaid overtime than anyone else in the Ministry. If anyone deserved
to take some sick leave it was her.
- 113 -
 Hermione hummed and smiled as she walked down Diagon Alley. It was a
beautiful, sunny autumn afternoon. The kind that made you smile and improved your
mood instantaneously. Hermione pushed the door to Weasleys' Wizarding Wheezes
open and the smile on her face froze as she was confronted with the sight of Ron,
precariously balanced on some step-ladders, restocking the puking pastilles.

"Funny, I didn't realise Auror pay was so terrible that you needed a second job,"
Hermione said.

Harry, hearing Hermione's voice, popped his head out of the stock cupboard.
Hermione raised her eyebrows. "I see that Ginny told you where I'd be this
afternoon."

Ron stumbled his way down the step-ladder. Practically falling down the last step
and dragging a few puking pastilles with him. "Hermione, we're so sorry. We
shouldn't have lied to you. Please forgive us," he said, rushing his words so that they
were garbled and hard to hear whilst still lying on the floor, his leg tangled around
the bottom step of the ladder and a couple of puking pastilles sitting on his head.

Hermione couldn't help but laugh at her clumsy friend. She looked towards Harry
who was pleading for forgiveness also. She opened her arms and gestured for them
to come for a hug. They sprinted towards her and almost knocked her over with the
fierce nature of their hug.

"Well, isn't this touching," drawled a voice from the door.

Hermione, Harry and Ron turned around to see Draco and Pansy in the doorway.
Pansy, deciding to cut the sudden tension, moved forward slightly and said "Hello,
Hermione, how are you?"

"Watch out, Pans, she bites," Draco warned.

Pansy glared at her irritating friend before cuffing him around the head. "Behave
yourself, Draco, or I'll tell your mother."

George opened the door at this moment, knocking Draco against the cage of
pygmy puffs, which began their high pitched chirping.

"Oh, sorry, Draco, I didn't see you there," George said before noticing the
gathering of people in his shop and grinning.

"Hello, Hermione. I see those two knuckleheads have managed to apologise," he

- 114 -
said, ignoring the death stare the brunette was sending Malfoy.

Hermione stopped glaring at Malfoy and smiled sweetly at George, "I can't stay
mad for long at them, no matter how much they deserve it."

"Hello George," Pansy said shyly, "I came to see if you fancied grabbing a late
lunch."

Harry, Ron and Hermione stared at the Slytherin in slight shock.

"What?" Pansy asked defensively.

"Well, you know, it's just George is a blood traitor in your eyes," Ron got out
awkwardly.

"Now you see what I have to work with here," Draco commented to Pansy.

Pansy blushed, "You're not the only ones to change."

"Yeah, so get off her case," George said. "I'd love to grab lunch Pansy but can we
make it tomorrow? Hermione and I already have plans."

"Sure, I wasn't sure if you would be able to do, which is why I brought my
back-plan," Pansy said, gesturing to Draco.

"Hey," Draco protested, "When did I sink to being your second choice?"

Pansy rolled her eyes, "Get over yourself, Draco. You haven't been my first choice
for years."

Hermione scoffed at this, clearly disbelieving Pansy.

"Awww, kitten, I know you find it hard to believe but not everyone finds me as hot
as you do," Draco mocked.

"Oh please, Malfoy. If your ego got any more inflated, it would need a separate
atmosphere to allow the rest of us to breathe. Besides, we all know Parkinson's
obsessed with you."

Pansy scowled at the curly headed witch, "You know, Granger, you need to start
working on your attitude. We're not at Hogwarts anymore, it might be a good idea
for you to realise that."
- 115 -
 "The whole wizarding world knows that you left Britain because you couldn't cope
with Malfoy here not returning your feelings."

Pansy flushed with anger, "You know nothing about me so why don't you stop
jumping to conclusions about things you have no clue about. First, I may, once upon
a time, have had feelings for Draco but that was a schoolgirl crush, much like yours
on Weasley there. Secondly, I went to Durmstrang because, believe it or not, I enjoy
teaching. I may not be a know-it-all like you, but that doesn't mean I don't possess a
brain. And finally, before scoffing at everyone else, why don't you take at look at
yourself because, from where I'm standing, you're not doing too well."

With that, Pansy stormed out of the shop.

Draco looked at the brunette. "For someone so smart, Granger, you really are
judgemental. Maybe it's time you got over yourself." Draco said before following his
friend out the door.

The Gryffindors were left looking more than a little shell-shocked. Hermione
looked towards George with a bewildered expression.

George decided to try and take control of the situation, "Ok, you two," he said,
pointing to Ron and Harry. "It's time to go back to the Ministry and your real jobs."

Both men knew that George was best placed to speak to Hermione about seeking
help and what just happened. As much as they wanted to wrap their best friend in
an enveloping hug, they knew that wasn't what she actually needed right now. They
smiled, kissed her cheek and disappeared.

"What just happened?" Hermione asked.

"You just got owned by a pair of Slytherins," George replied.

"I know. When did that start happening?"

"Since you turned into a bit of a bitch," George said, ignoring Hermione's hurt
look. "Look, Hermione, you know I love you but you need to get over this vendetta
you have against all Slytherins to ever exist. You were incredibly out of order
towards Pansy just then and you deserved to be called out on it by her. She's right,
you don't know her and you, of all people, should know better than to judge on
appearance only."

Hermione put her head in her hands. "I'm trying, George, it doesn't look like it but
- 116 -
I really am. It's just this marriage law has got me all defensive. I don't want to be
tied to Malfoy. I want to marry someone I could love."

George wrapped an arm around his distraught friend. He wasn't going to bring up
the trouble that was Draco Malfoy just yet but he could address some of her other
issues.

"Are you really trying as hard as you can? I'm not going to go into the incident
that just happened because I recognise that you are never at your best with Malfoy
in the same room. But have you made much of an effort with Daphne?"

"I've spoken to her a few times," Hermione said defensively.

"Have you?" George asked sceptically. "Or have you just exchanged greetings to
please Harry?"

Hermione hung her head and bit her lip. "Ok, you're right. I've said the bare
minimum to her to appease Harry."

"That's better. You are going to need to be completely honest with yourself if you
are going to get anything out of the counselling."

"Who said I was going to counselling?"

George gave Hermione a stern look. "If you are truly serious about addressing
your issues and letting go of the hate then you have to go to the counselling. I refuse
to help you if you aren't going to go."

Hermione looked at the determined expression on George's face and capitulated.

"Ok, I'll go. I had a feeling it would be your condition but I was still hoping to get out
of it."

"Nice try, Hermione, but no, I'm going to be firm on you."

"Ok, what else are you demanding I do?"

"You won't like this, but I want you to spend time with some Slytherins."

Hermione tensed up at this. She wasn't sure she was too comfortable with this
idea. It was hard enough to admit that she needed help let alone start spending time
with those she was projecting her hate onto.

- 117 -
 George looked her knowingly. "I know, I'm making you do something you are
going to find hard but I'm hardly going to lock you and Malfoy in my stock cupboard
until you get on. I value my stock too much and it'd be difficult to explain the dead
pureblood to the Ministry. I was thinking little steps to begin with. How about we
start small? I think a cup of coffee with Daphne would be a good idea. She's the love
of Harry's life and it would mean the world to him if you made an effort to get to
know her."

Hermione nodded. She could cope with Daphne. She hadn't been at the centre of
the bullying Hermione had undergone at the hands of the Slytherins. And she had
been nice when she had met her at the Leaky Cauldron.

"I can do that, although I don't think Harry deserves me being nice after lying to
me for so long."

George grinned. "I completely agree with you there but Daphne does deserve it.
She's put up with having her relationship with Harry hidden from the public because
of you and she put up with it because she knows how much you mean to Harry."

When George put it that way, Hermione did feel bad for the Slytherin. She'd hate
to be treated the same way and it made Hermione feel slightly ashamed that it was
her irrational behaviour that had caused this to happen. Hermione wondered at
what point she'd allowed hatred to rule her life so much that it affected the love
lives of her friends.

"Ok, so when am I meeting with Daphne?" Hermione asked.

"Oh, you didn't think I was going to set it all up did you? No, I think the gesture
will be appreciated by Daphne a lot more if you invite her. There are no half-hearted
measures in this, Hermione, you have to go all out."

Hermione sighed, recognising the truth in George's words. If she was going to
move on then she was going to have to go to see a councillor and she also was going
to have make a move with Daphne. It wasn't good enough for her to keep relying on
her friends to make excuses for her anymore or, indeed drag her to meetings with
their Slytherin friends.

"Narcissa, I really don't know why you made me come on this errand with you,"
Severus complained, for what felt like the hundredth time that day.

Narcissa rolled her eyes, "Well, for a start, I needed to you to help me navigate all
the muggle things considering you spent so long at Spinners End and secondly
- 118 -
because we're portraying a united front as Draco's parents."

"I really don't want to be counted as one of Draco's parents. If he was mine then
he would never have been so spoiled," Severus bitched.

"Yes, I'm sure he would have grown up under such an austere regime with you,
Severus. Indeed, all those little trinkets he used to bring back from Hogwarts every
summer show how severe you would have been," Narcissa said bitingly.

"They weren't trinkets! They were prizes for his excellent work in Potions each
year," Severus defended.

Narcissa snorted. It was a very lady-like snort but a snort nonetheless. "I'm sure
we'll see a cabinet full of such things then at Miss Granger's house because she
topped Draco every year in Potions."

Severus had the shame to blush. He muttered darkly under his breath about
annoying know-it-all students and meddling wives.

"I thought so. So no more complaining, Severus, you are beginning to sound like
Draco when I make him attend charity balls."

If looks could kill, then Severus would have found himself a widower at that
moment in time. His wife, however, was immune to Severus' glares and carried on
regally up the street.

"Why are we going to visit Granger's parents again?" Severus asked.

Narcissa sighed, "It's not hard to understand, Severus. I don't know why I have to
keep explaining it to you. You are meant to be brilliant."

"Try because Narcissa Malfoy in a muggle area is something I never thought I'd
see."

Narcissa pursed her lips in annoyance at her contrary husband. "It's Snape now.
You'd think you'd remember considering you're the one married to me. Besides,
Draco came home raving about how lovely Mrs Granger was and I thought it would
be a good thing to invite her around to the Manor for tea."

Snape's face lit up with a smile for the first time since they'd left Malfoy Manor.
"Please tell me you plan on inviting Granger too. I can't wait to see her go off on
Draco. I feel as if I've missed all the fun."
- 119 -
 "I'm not doing this to entertain you, Severus, but to try and reconcile Draco with
Miss Granger. We cannot have them continuously battling each other. I want
grandchildren," Narcissa explained in the same voice she used to use on Draco when
he was toddler.

Severus gagged. "Just imagine what the children of Granger and Draco will be
like," he said with a shiver.

Narcissa glared at her husband in annoyance. "Just promise me you'll be on your

best behaviour the whole time we are at the Granger's house. No disparaging Miss
Granger to them or muttering about bushy-haired know-it-alls."

"Yes, dear," Severus said in the kind of disappointed tone that it seemed as if
Narcissa had just cancelled Christmas and told him Santa Claus didn't exist.

"Good. Now it should be just up here," Narcissa said squinting at the piece of
paper in her hand that had their address on.

She'd had to pry the information out of Draco, who was deeply suspicious of her
intentions. But she said that she just planned to have an arrangement of flowers
delivered to them the muggle way to thank them for hosting her son for an
afternoon. Draco couldn't complain about this as it was something Narcissa always
did. Obviously, she usually did nothing the muggle way but he thought that it would
probably put the Grangers more at ease.

Narcissa rang the doorbell and admired the neat front garden. At least the
Grangers appeared to be respectable about their home. Her eyebrows rose in
surprise as the largest man she'd ever seen opened the door.

"Hello?" Matthew Granger asked puzzled.

"Hello, I'm Narcissa Snape, the mother of Draco Malfoy. I was wondering if Mr
and Mrs Granger were home," Narcissa said, introducing herself.

Matthew looked slightly bemused and called for his wife. "Rachel, the mother of
that little sno … erm Draco Malfoy is here."

Narcissa noticed the change in sentence but only a slight pursing of her lips
attested to this.

Rachel appeared, looking a little flustered as she was in the middle of dusting
upstairs. "Hello, I'm Rachel Granger and this is my husband Matthew. Please come
- 120 -
in."

"Thank you. I'm Narcissa, Draco's mother and this is my husband Severus Snape,"
Narcissa said indicating Severus, who was standing at the back trying not to look
too surly.

The unusual grouping made their way into the Grangers' sitting room and after
Rachel had dispensed tea and cake, sat, trying to find some conversation.

"Your son has very nice manners, Mrs Snape."

"Please call me Narcissa, after all our children are to be married. Yes, Draco was
taught good manners; sadly he doesn't always show them."

Severus snorted which he tried to, unconvincingly, turn into a cough as Narcissa
shot him a glare.

"I'm sorry, Severus, but where have I heard your name before?" Rachel asked.

"I used to teach Potions at Hogwarts and was the head of Slytherin House. I
decided to retire after the war finished."

"Oh yes," Rachel said a little faintly. Hermione had told her parents all about the
unfair Potions master, although his conduct during the war had made her daughter
softer towards her old professor.

Matthew Granger scowled and sank deeper into his chair. First it was Draco
Malfoy weaseling his way into his home and sweet-talking his wife and now it was a
professor who was pretty cruel to his daughter for much of her school career. If
Matthew knew legilimancy then he'd realised that Severus felt just as uncomfortable
with the situation as he did. Both women ignored the surly men and continued to
natter over tea as if two grown men sulking in corners was a normal thing.

"I'm sorry to turn up unannounced," Narcissa said, "But I wanted to invite you to
tea at Malfoy Manor this Sunday with your daughter, of course."

Matthew looked at his wife in slight alarm. It would be strange to go a house that
they had heard so much about and none of it good. "Oh, I'm er not sure …" Matthew
started to say.

"That would be lovely, Narcissa. We'd love to come and of course we'll bring
Hermione." Rachel interrupted, looking delighted. She loved forays into the
- 121 -
wizarding world and going to the Burrow. She found it all fascinating.

"I would like to assure you that we'd be taking tea far away from where Hermione
previously visited," Narcissa said uncomfortably, feeling as if she had to bring it up.
"I unreservedly apologise for the atrocity that happened to your daughter under my
roof and I do hope she'll be able to attend without too many terrible memories."

Matthew squirmed slightly on his chair but after he was shot a glare by his wife,
kept his mouth shut. Severus had not been expecting such an apology from his wife
and too looked as if he wanted to be anywhere else.

"Thank you for being upfront about that incident, Narcissa. I'm not going to lie
and say that it won't be difficult for Hermione because it will of course. But, I hope
with support from both her parents, she will be able to attend without any
problems," Rachel said.

Narcissa smiled at the very kind hearted mother sitting opposite her. "I fully see
where Miss Granger gets her compassionate nature from. I've heard a lot about her
work with house elves."

"Yes, Hermione does like to campaign for those she sees as downtrodden. I think
she was driven to continue after the war by the sacrifice of a house elf called Dobby
to rescue her from … er … your house," Rachel finished uncertainly.

Suddenly the atmosphere had become a little strained bringing up such horrible
past topics. Narcissa had never felt as ashamed of her previous beliefs as she did
now, sitting with the parents of a girl she had previously despised.

"I really am sorry for all the harm you daughter suffered at the hands of my
family," Narcissa said. "My first husband was not a kind man and died due to his
convictions and I am ashamed to say that we brought Draco up to be just as
prejudiced. I have never been as proud of my son as I was when he came back from
the muggle world so changed."

Narcissa didn't realise that she was crying until Rachel came to sit by her and
patted her hand comfortingly. Narcissa felt she may as well try and reassure them
as much as she could about their daughter's well-being at the hands of her son, even
though she had never confronted Draco about his feelings on this subject. "He may
still tease your daughter now but I know it is because he doesn't really know how to
interact with her. I've always suspected that he has a soft-spot for her; indeed, he's
spoken about her enough in the past. I'll never forget his letter home from Hogwarts
after the Yule Ball. He was mesmerised by her, although, I wasn't so thrilled by it at
- 122 -
that point. She will be good for him and I hope he will be the same for her."

Matthew didn't really know how to react to the direction the conversation was
going. It wasn't usual on first meeting people to have so much aired. Then again, it
wasn't a normal occurrence to have the woman whose sister tortured your daughter
sitting in your front room, crying. He turned to the other hideously uncomfortable
man. "So, erm, do you know anything about Rugby Union?"

Severus looked incredulous at first but, after looking at his usually so composed
wife crying, decided to go with the flow. "My father was a muggle but we were more
of Rugby League household."

"Ahh, so you were brought up, up north then?" Matthew replied.

And they proceeded to hold a surreal conversation about sport. Narcissa couldn't
help but giggle slightly at her usually so intimidating husband helping break the
emotional atmosphere.

Author's Note: That was a difficult last scene to write. I didn't want it to
seem as if Hermione's parents were just going to turn up at Malfoy Manor as
if it was normal. I'm hoping that it was at least a little bit realistic and that
Narcissa came across as truly contrite (which she is in my fiction). It's not a
normal situation and Hermione's parents are acting out of a desire to help
their daughter and not with a callous disregard for her feelings. This is a
marriage law fiction, so unnatural situations like this do have to happen. As
a parent myself, I'm not sure I would be so forgiving but then again, this is
fan fiction – how realistic is a marriage law?

Review … please?

- 123 -
 Chapter 12

Author's Note: Thank you for your continuing reviews. As those of you who
also read And We All Fall Down know, I've been suffering from awful writer's
block this whole month. Your reviews are helping me get through it and I've
been able to write some stuff again this week so I'm hoping that I'm through
it now.

A massive thank you to xXSlaytonMalfoyXx who was amazing and beta-ed

this chapter in record time for you all when I realised I'd forgotten to send it
to her!

Disclaimer: Not mine blah blah blah

Chapter 12

Daphne was sitting down for tea and toast at Harry's flat when an owl tapped at
the window. She recognised the strange looking screech owl as belonging to
Hermione. The first time she'd seen it, she had been fairly alarmed, as small eastern
screech owls weren't the most attractive birds with their strange tufty ears. Harry
had laughed at her reaction and said that Hermione couldn't help but rescue
animals that were left on the shelf because of their strange appearance. He had then
gone on rambling stories about a cat called Crookshanks. Much to Daphne's
bemusement, Ron had insisted that the cat was a creature of the devil. Daphne
opened the window to let the owl in. She couldn't help but feel that its stern look
complemented Hermione Granger, who had become a very stern woman, or at least
in her dealings with Slytherins.

Daphne checked the front of the parchment to see if the letter was for Ron or
Harry and was surprised to see her name emblazoned on the front. Her heart
pounded as she opened it. Was this going to be an unpleasant missive where
Hermione warned her to leave Harry alone?

Dear Daphne,

I know I haven't been the most welcoming of Harry's friends to you. I would like to
apologise for this and to make it up to you. I was wondering if you would be willing
to meet me for lunch sometime this week.

- 124 -
 Please do owl back and let me know if and when you can make it.

Best wishes,

Hermione Granger

Daphne was still sitting there with her mouth slightly open when Harry strolled
into the kitchen, towelling his hair dry.

"Who's that from, Daphne?" Harry asked.

Daphne gestured to the owl who was sitting on the windowsill waiting for a reply.
Harry recognised the owl straight away and gulped slightly. Daphne waved the
letter under his nose and he grabbed it, hoping that Hermione hadn't flipped out and
written a nasty letter to his girlfriend. He looked up in surprise at Daphne when he'd
finished it.

"Do you think it's some kind of trick and she's going to make me disappear?"
Daphne asked.

"No," Harry responded. "It means Hermione has accepted you and wants to make
an effort to get to know you. She went to see George yesterday to talk about getting
help for her issues. I thought it was nothing as she went off on Draco and Pansy
Parkinson as normal."

"You mean she wants to get to the bottom of her Slytherin problem?"

"It seems that way. I'm really proud of her as I thought this forced engagement to
Draco would make her run the other way but she had a heart to heart with Ginny,
recognised her problems and wants to sort her life out. Do you think you'll meet
her?" Harry asked, hoping, but not counting, on his fiancée to say yes.

Daphne smiled. "How hard hearted do you think I am? If Hermione is extending an
olive branch to me then of course I'm going to take it. It would be pretty evil of me
not to considering what you just told me and, besides, it would probably just
re-enforce all her negative stereotypes about us Slytherins."

Harry kissed her. "You're the best, Daphne."

"I know. Draco better appreciate it also because I may be the only chance he has
to soften Hermione up towards him."

- 125 -
 Hermione didn't know whether to be pleased or not when Daphne sent a response
straight back saying that she was free for lunch on Friday. She certainly was
apprehensive about this whole exercise but she'd promised George that she would
be fully committed to his plan and she didn't want to break her word to him. She
also felt bad when George had explained the crap that Daphne had put up with
because Harry had been too afraid to tell her that he was in love with a Slytherin.
No-one deserved to have to hide their relationship away. But Hermione had worse
things to think about right now. Her first counselling session was that evening and
she was extremely worried about it. No matter how much of a pep talk George gave
her about it, Hermione didn't think she would be able to open up to a stranger.
Hermione sighed and continued to work on the new House Elf legislation she
wanted to put before Hestia. She really hoped that this time the Ministry would
accept it.

Draco paused in the family parlour as his mother called his name. Damn, he'd
been hoping that he would be able to escape to the relative safety of his study before
she caught up with him. She never bothered him when he was in his study, probably
conditioning from years of living with Lucius, who only accepted being disturbed
when in his study if the Manor was on fire.

Draco had a good idea about what his mother wanted to talk to him about. She'd
been curious about his trip to the Grangers and had bombarded him with questions
when he had returned the other night. He'd reluctantly answered them, annoyed to
see just how interested his mother was with the whole affair. Her eyes had lit up
when Draco told her how he'd spent the afternoon with Rachel Granger. He
mistrusted the calculating look that had gleamed out his mother's beautiful blue
eyes. She was up to something and, to be perfectly honest, he didn't want to know
what it was.

"How was work, darling?" Narcissa asked.

"Fine," Draco said curtly. "I take it you had something to do with Severus'
no-show."

Narcissa nodded. "I needed him to help me with something."

"Well, as long as it doesn't involve me, I'm happy," Draco responded.

Narcissa laughed, a tinkling sound that usually made Draco happy. His mother
had suffered greatly during Voldemort's second coming. She'd been held as a threat
above his head to make him accept the mission to kill Dumbledore and join
Voldemort's ranks as an underage Death Eater. She'd had to put up with her first
- 126 -
husband slowly turning to alcohol to cope with the pressure of his home being
turned into Fort Voldemort and she'd had to deal with her unstable sister using her
as target practice whenever Draco didn't learn something quickly enough for
Bellatrix's liking. The fact that she had survived at all was miraculous.

"Of course it involves you, sweetheart. I want to make sure my little boy is going
to be happy."

Draco's heart stopped at that. It meant that his mother had been meddling where
she had no right to be doing so.

"What have you done?" He asked apprehensively.

"Why nothing too terrible, Draco, so stop looking at me like that. I went to visit the
Grangers with Severus," She replied.

Draco groaned out loud. This is why he liked to keep his business as far away from
his meddlesome mother as possible. And the fact that she'd dragged his sullen
step-father along didn't bode well either. He could imagine how surly Severus had
been in such pleasant and cheerful surroundings.

"Why would you go and visit the Grangers? And why would you take Severus?"
Draco asked again.

"Why to invite them to tea on Sunday and, of course, I would take Severus. He's
your step-father and should be involved in these matters," Narcissa said.

Draco looked horror struck at this. "What?"

"I thought you would like that. You got on so well with Rachel, who is delightful,
that I thought it would be a good idea to invite them around so we can all get to
know each other. So I need you to be here on Sunday looking your best," Narcissa
informed her son.

"Please don't tell me you've included all the Grangers in that invitation."

"Silly Draco, of course I have. I thought it would be a very good opportunity for me
to meet Miss Granger properly. I really don't consider her only other visit to the
Manor as a proper meeting," Narcissa said.

Draco groaned again. "Great! She hates me and this is her chance to sic her giant
of a father on me," Draco grumbled.
- 127 -
 Narcissa laughed. "I really don't know what you mean, Draco. You really are so
melodramatic at times. Just be here on Sunday at 3pm and make sure you bring your
very best manners because I won't have you embarrassing me," Narcissa said
sternly.

Draco recognised that his mother was deadly serious. She'd been looking for a
way to intervene ever since she'd heard about the marriage law and seen who Draco
had been matched up with. Narcissa Snape had seemed altogether too pleased with
his spouse-to-be. She'd nodded thoughtfully and didn't appear to care that a
marriage to Hermione Granger would mean an end to the pureblood lines of the
Malfoys. Mind you, as she'd married a half-blood, it probably meant that her former
opinions on blood purity had changed. Then again, hosting a psychopathic
mass-murderer in your home for a year or so had a funny way of completely
changing your opinions about such things. It had with Draco. He had found himself
hoping against hope that Harry Potter could succeed in defeating the Dark Lord.

Draco shook his head at his mother and escaped before she could start demanding
other things from him, such as getting down on one knee and proposing to Granger
with the Malfoy family ring that Sunday.

Hermione's heart was pounding as she made her way to the counselling session.
She wasn't at all sure what to expect and she wasn't so keen on spilling her guts to a
complete stranger. It wasn't the way Hermione usually did things. She was
extremely careful as to who she opened up to.

"You don't like to talk about your emotions very much, do you?" Hera Jennings,
her counsellor observed.

"No," Hermione replied before the raised eyebrows of Hera made her elaborate on
her monosyllabic answer. "I don't like to feel out of control. My emotions can
sometimes make me feel that way so I tend to only show them to those people I
trust."

Hera nodded. "That's understandable with all the trials and tribulations you faced
when your personality was being moulded."

Hermione looked uncomfortable about where this conversation was going, which
wasn't lost on the observant Hera.

"Now, Hermione, I need you to look upon these sessions as somewhere you can be
completely comfortable and honest. If you are going to be successful in tackling your
problems then you have to trust me and open up completely," Hera said.
- 128 -
 Hermione sighed. George had warned her that this was what she was going to
have to do. "I really will try, Hera, but it is something that is not natural for me."

"We all deal with grief differently. Some people cling to others, finding comfort in
not being alone, whilst others bottle their emotions up. Neither actions are healthy."

Hermione recognised the truth in that and also in her own actions. She had
hidden her feelings away, hiding behind a façade of hatred. She'd unfairly tainted
the whole house of Slytherin with the actions of just a few. This was even with the
knowledge that Severus Snape had bravely acted as a double agent for the Order of
the Phoenix. He was an example of one courageous Slytherin who didn't deserve to
be abused by her.

"So you are meeting with Harry's girlfriend, Daphne, later this week. How are you
feeling about this?" Hera asked.

Hermione saw that George had briefed Hera well. She wasn't sure whether to be
pleased or not. On the one hand, she didn't like to be discussed by others, especially
her personal emotions. But then again, it made this session a lot easier for Hermione
to deal with if she didn't have to reveal everything.

"I'm apprehensive. When George told me how Harry had kept this relationship a
secret because he was worried about how I would react, I felt guilty. I don't want to
be an obstacle to my friends' happiness," Hermione confided.

"Has Daphne and Harry dating made you think any differently about Slytherins in
general?"

"I realise that I've been projecting all my bad experiences at the hands of some
Slytherins onto the whole house. I had no real reason to hate Daphne or to mistrust
Zabini or any proof to accuse Theo Nott of being a Death Eater. But it made me feel
better to think this way. It was easier to believe all Slytherins were evil rather than
deal with my problems," Hermione confessed, knowing this to be the truth.

"So what have you been repressing for all this time?" Hera asked.

"The fact that I was tortured by Bellatrix Lestrange and that Draco Malfoy
witnessed it," Hermione whispered.

"And how does that make you feel?"

"Weak and vulnerable," Hermione replied.

- 129 -
 "Why?" Hera asked.

Hermione was openly crying now. The tears tracking down her face silently as she
looked inward.

"Because I couldn't stop it. I was helpless. If it hadn't been for Dobby, I would
have ended up dying on the floor of Malfoy Manor in front of people who have
always despised me for something that isn't my fault. Simply because of where and
who I was born to."

"And how do you feel about what happened to you now?" Hera continued.

"I feel angry and upset. I feel angry that there are people who consider me
worthless just because I was born to muggle parents. I feel angry that their opinions
are allowed to be openly expressed and that, for a long time, they weren't
challenged. I feel upset that someone I went to school with and who made my life at
Hogwarts so much harder witnessed me at the lowest point in my life. I feel upset
that his parents stood there and watched. A mother or father should feel empathy to
see someone's daughter being abused in such a way. But they just stood there as if I
was nothing."

"And how do you feel when you see those people walking around now?"

"I feel rage. I don't like that they have escaped with hardly any consequences.
They supported the ideology that put me on their floor being tortured. I find it very
difficult to see them out in society as if nothing changed," Hermione said.

"Do you think they may have changed? That things they once supported no longer
form part of their thinking?" Hera asked.

"I would like to believe that but I find it hard to believe. Everyone tells me that the
Malfoys are reformed but I struggle with that concept."

"What about this marriage law? How is that making you feel?" Hera probed.

"It's making me feel vulnerable and helpless once again. I find myself back in a
position where I have very little choice about my own life and I hate that," Hermione
said.

Hera could see that she had pushed Hermione to her absolute limit today. The
emotions pulsating around the room were almost over-powering. She hadn't meant
to take it so deep, so quickly but she could see that there was nothing casual about
- 130 -
this young lady. Hermione Granger didn't do things by half-measures. She was an all
or nothing type of person, which was why she hated in such a seemingly illogical
manner. But when you looked at the root causes of her problems, there was nothing
irrational about it. They were an attempt to take control of something that had
always been beyond her control.

Once Hera had seen Hermione out, she looked over the letter that had landed on
her desk that morning. Hermione's parents had asked her advice about taking
Hermione to Malfoy Manor for tea, as they had been invited by Narcissa Snape.
Knowing what she knew now, Hera thought that it could only go two ways. Either it
would be an absolute disaster or it would push more of Hermione's emotions out
into the open and in the place where she had felt the most vulnerable. Usually, Hera
would forbid her parents to allow this to happen, especially so early in Hermione's
counselling sessions. But, unfortunately for Hermione, the marriage law meant that
she didn't have a huge amount of time to address her feelings and, as she was due to
marry Draco Malfoy, then such a drastic course of action was a way of getting her to
come to terms with this reality. Hera only hoped the Malfoys truly had changed and
could show Hermione the support she needed.

Daphne and Hermione sat across from each other, a little unsure about how to go
on. The greetings part had been easy but now they actually had to make some kind
of conversation, which wasn't easy. Neither knew much about the other. Hermione
never having been that aware of Daphne at Hogwarts and Harry not really that keen
on talking much about Hermione to Daphne, as he felt guilty about the whole
situation.

"So," Hermione said. "How did you and Harry meet?"

Daphne let out a breath. At least this was something they could talk about for a
little while.

"We met at one of the Quidditch games that Adrian and Ron regularly organise. It
wasn't that long after Ron had been partnered with Adrian at the Ministry and
things were still a little ropey. There wasn't much trust between the two but they
both had a mutual love of Quidditch and couldn't form a match without pooling each
others friends. Ron had been playing with Adrian along with players from the
Gryffindor/Slytherin teams when he begged Harry to come along. Harry wasn't keen
on attending but came because Ron asked him," Daphne informed Hermione.

Hermione snorted, "And because he can't resist playing Quidditch. He loves that
game."

- 131 -
 "Well yes, that too," Daphne smiled.

"So do you play Quidditch as well?" Hermione asked.

"Oh no, I'm useless on a broom. No, the Quidditch players tend to meet up after
playing somewhere like the Three Broomsticks and I went along. I must admit I was
little surprised to see Harry there and we got talking over Butterbeer. The next
thing I know, the pub has cleared out and it was just Harry and I left. He invited me
for dinner and things just went from there," Daphne replied.

"I'm pleased to hear that Harry can at least talk to girls he likes now. He used to
be completely unable to ask any girl he liked out," Hermione said, giggling.

"He had to grow up sometime. But that doesn't mean he wasn't a little bit useless.
I waited for days for him to owl me but heard nothing. In the end, I had to ask him
out a second time," Daphne laughed.

"That's serves him right for not telling me about you. It's usually me he comes to
when he wants girl advice," Hermione replied.

"He's got better. I don't have to spell things out so much to him now," Daphne
said.

"Poor Harry. If someone was less suited to hoards of girls falling over him due to
his hero status them it's him. He hasn't a clue how to deal with them."

"Don't worry, I'll be dealing with them from now on," Daphne growled.

This made Hermione feel bad. She'd seen girls falling over Harry for years now
without knowing that he was in a relationship with Daphne. She'd even tried to
encourage him to date a few of the girls.

"I am sorry, Daphne. I feel really guilty about the fact that you and Harry have had
to sneak around because he was too afraid to tell me he was dating a Slytherin,"
Hermione said.

Daphne smiled at the curly haired witch across the table from her. "It's not
completely your fault, Hermione. Harry should have had the guts to tell you that he
was seeing me."

"He would have done if I wasn't so blind when it came to Slytherins. I've been so
unfair and prejudice towards you all for a while now," Hermione confessed, finding
- 132 -
it easier now that she'd already confronted these feelings with Hera.

Daphne patted Hermione's arm. "It's understandable really. I mean Slytherins

weren't exactly welcoming to you when you started at Hogwarts. I want to assure
you that I really don't feel that way about muggle-borns anymore. Seeing Voldemort
in action and being at Hogwarts for that terrible seventh-year cured me of any
misguided ideas of blood purity. The reality was brutal and terrifying."

"Yes, I think we are all still struggling to recover," Hermione said softly.

"Some more than others," Daphne said pointedly. "I know you don't want to hear it
but Draco has suffered a lot too. I don't know anyone more changed from the
experience than him."

Hermione could feel herself tensing up at the mention of Malfoy's name. She was
pleased that she and Daphne had managed to have a civilised lunch so far but she
wasn't sure how long this would continue if they started to speak about Malfoy.

"I can tell you don't want to talk about it but, Hermione, he just needs you to give
him a chance," Daphne continued.

"Look, Daphne, I appreciate that I haven't always been fair especially towards you
but Draco Malfoy doesn't deserve a chance from me. He's done things that I don't
think I'll ever be able to forgive," Hermione snapped.

"Yes and he did them at a very young age. He didn't stand much of a chance,"
Daphne started before Hermione interrupted her.

"He did have a choice about the way he behaved. No-one made him be such an
arrogant arsehole who took every opportunity to bully those he deemed inferior to
him."

"You're right. He was insufferable at Hogwarts but he was a spoilt little kid who
had heard too many adult conversations. He wasn't shielded like many of us were.
He lived and breathed the blood purity ideology. He was taught that Voldemort was
a great wizard from the cradle and I wouldn't be surprised if his first word wasn't
'mudblood'," Daphne said.

"You're hardly endearing him to me, Daphne. In fact, you're re-enforcing what I
already thought," Hermione uttered.

"Because you're not listening to what I have to say. It's hard to go against what
- 133 -
you've been taught your entire life, especially when you're a pureblood and there
are certain standards. Respecting your elders, especially your father is one of those
standards. You aren't encouraged to question what you are told. In fact, you're
actively discouraged from doing so. It wasn't until Draco was knee-deep in
Voldemort's ranks that the truth hit him," Daphne explained.

"It's easy for him to claim that now," Hermione scoffed. "But his actions don't
really back this up."

"Don't they?" Daphne shot back. "Didn't he refuse to kill Dumbledore? He couldn't
do it. We all saw him deteriorate that year. Given a mission he was fully expected to
fail in, all to punish his father. Harry's told me about what he said at the top of the
Astronomy Tower and it's one of the reasons that he was able to forgive Draco for
his past actions. Harry saw how tormented Draco was and how Dumbledore may
well have managed to get him to go to the Order for protection but Bellatrix turned
up. Draco loves his mother more than anything in the world and to see her punished
for his mistakes almost killed him."

Hermione was quiet. She didn't know to respond. She had made everything in her
world black and white and the last few weeks had seen the re-emergence of
multitude colours of grey. She didn't want to find herself feeling sorry for Malfoy.
She wanted to continue to hate him. She certainly didn't appreciate the
understanding of his behaviour that Daphne was bringing.

Daphne could see the conflict raging in Hermione. "Please, Hermione, just give
him a chance. He's defensive but if you give him an opportunity then he'll grab at it.
That's all he needs."

"That's easy to promise, Daphne but not easy to put in practice. He infuriates me."

Daphne laughed in understanding. "Believe me, I understand that more than you
can realise. But once you get past the bravado and reach the real Draco, you'll see
how different he truly is. He may surprise you."

The arrival of their food broke up the heavy conversation. The women moved onto
less intense topics and by the time they split the bill, they found that they had a lot
in common, a lot more than Hermione had ever imagined possible.

Hermione walked away from the lunch with a lot more to think about. Was
Daphne correct in her assessment of Malfoy? He hadn't shown her in anyway that
he'd changed. Hadn't he? A voice in her head questioned. Remember how upset he
seemed at the meeting when you referred to yourself as a mudblood. If he really was
- 134 -
the same scumbag he'd been at Hogwarts, wouldn't he be protesting loudly about
having to marry her? Not sitting behind her, whispering in her ear and stroking her
hair. He wound her up, sure and delighted in teasing her, but it no longer had the
sinister and nasty tones that it had whilst they had been at Hogwarts. And although
she detested him calling her kitten, it wasn't the same as mudblood. Indeed, coming
from someone else, she may well have thought that it was an affectionate nickname.
Hermione had done such an emotional 180 degree turn in the last few days that she
felt drained. All she wanted to do was collapse on the sofa, eat ice-cream and watch
a non-challenging film. She promised herself that she'd do just that over the
weekend.

AN: Ok, so the counselling session wrote itself back at the beginning of
December. I've never been to counselling so I have zero idea, outside of
films, of what happens, and yes, I realise films hardly constitute credible
research in this area I'm sure it's ridiculously unrealistic but please be kind
to me in your reviews if you thought it was stupid and crappy.

- 135 -
 Chapter 13

Author's Note: I know, I'm a bad updater but I have a good excuse, I've
been stricken in bed all week with an evil 'flu and just when I was breaking
my writer's block too! But I seem to finally be on the mend and hopefully
will be up and writing again over the weekend. I've only got 2 pre-written
chapters for this story left so I need to get moving.

I really loved writing this chapter – it was my favourite to write so far. I

hope you like it as much I do!

Thank you once again to the awesome xXSlaytonMalfoyXx who got this
chapter with a feverish email on Wednesday and STILL managed to have it
back on Thursday. I just was too sick to post it.

Chapter 13

"Draco Malfoy, get down here now," Narcissa screamed at her son, who still
hadn't made an appearance and there was only fifteen minutes until the Grangers
arrived.

The slow steady tread down the stairs heralded the arrival of Severus. Narcissa
turned around to see what he'd look like in the muggle appropriate outfit she'd
picked out for him. Narcissa's lower lip jutted out, a frown marred her usually
beautiful features and she put her hands on her hips.

"What are you wearing?" She asked.

"My robes," Severus responded.

"What happened to the trousers and shirt I put out for you?"

Severus gave his wife a look that he usually reserved for Gryffindors; a mixture of
contempt and pity.

"Don't look at me like that, Severus Snape," Narcissa said

"I presumed you were joking," Severus replied to her previous question.

- 136 -
 "Since when do I joke about fashion?" Narcissa asked

"Since you put out such things for me to wear and in blue," Severus said bitingly.

"I think you'd look adorable in blue."

A snigger from behind the bickering married couple betrayed the presence of
Draco.

"It's about time you turned up," Narcissa said, turning to face her son.

She automatically started to smooth down his hair, checking his face for smudges
and fiddled with his shirt, smoothing it down over his shoulders.

Draco squirmed out of his mother's grip. "Mother, stop it. I'm twenty-four years
old, I think I can dress myself by now."

"That's why you still wear the clothes your mother chooses for you," Severus said
snarkily.

Draco shot his step-father a glare. "I didn't think the argument was worth it.
Besides, I'm the one who actually bought these clothes; mother just deemed them
fitting for today."

"You do look dashing in jeans, Draco," his mother gushed. "It's a good thing your
father isn't here to see you though."

"Speaking of old-fashioned dinosaurs, mother, what were you thinking in trying to

get Severus out of his robes and into something with colours?"

"I just thought he'd want to make Hermione's parents feel more comfortable,"
Narcissa sighed.

Draco smirked, "Yes because Granger was always Severus' favourite student.
What was it you always used to call her, Sev? An insufferable know-it-all?"

Severus eyed his stepson with dislike. "You're the one being insufferable right
now, Draco."

Narcissa tutted at her two boys. "Enough. It's too late for Severus to change now.
And the pair of you will be on your best behaviour. There will be no teasing
Hermione, Draco, and as for you, Severus, you cannot sulk in the corner. I fully
- 137 -
expect you to make conversation with Mr & Mrs Granger. And let us not forget that
this is the first time Hermione is returning to Malfoy Manor since that incident, so if
either of you make it any harder for her than it already is you'll face my wrath."

Draco and Severus both nodded. They knew Narcissa wasn't joking and she was
remarkably scary when she put her mind to it.

The wards pulsed. "Right, that will be Hermione apparating them all to outside
our gates. Could you go and let them in please, Draco?"

Draco walked down the long path through Malfoy Manor grounds to the front
gates. He was incredibly apprehensive. This was a make or break moment for him
and Granger. If it went badly then he knew there would be no way back. He also
didn't need his mother to remind him of Granger's last visit here. That day was
engraved in his memory forever. The horror of seeing Potter, Weasley and Granger
dragged in by the snatchers and then witnessing his aunt's deprived torture of
Granger, who stood firm despite the agony he knew she was in. His crush on the
pretty brunette had turned into love that day. It had taken years for him to realise
that but seeing her writhing on the floor, refusing to give up Potter's secrets, had
cemented just how incredibly wonderful she was. It was a shame that she was
completely incapable of seeing him as anything other than the little brat who'd
bullied her mercilessly during their years at Hogwarts. If Draco had a time-turner,
he'd go back in time and smack himself for being such a prat and wrecking his
future chances of happiness.

Hermione drew a deep breath as she surveyed the large wrought iron gates with a
slight panic. She didn't feel nearly ready enough to face this demon but her mother
had given her no choice. She thought back to Friday evening.

"Hermione, I've been through your closet and you have no decent clothes," her
mum called down to her when she got home.

Hermione frowned in puzzlement. Why was her mum going through her clothes?
And what exactly did decent mean?

"Decent for what?" Hermione shouted back, mounting the stairs.

"For tea on Sunday," Rachel answered.

"We never have tea. Where are we having tea?" Hermione asked, leaning on her
door frame, staring at her mother who was frantically rifling through her wardrobe.

- 138 -
 "We're going to Malfoy Manor. Narcissa came by a few days ago and invited us,"
her mum replied.

Hermione clutched her door for support. Since when did they get invites to Malfoy
Manor and how come no-one had thought it important to tell her that Narcissa
Snape had popped over? Hermione felt as if she was living in a parallel universe
where nothing was as it should be.

"What? We're going to Malfoy Manor? When did you plan on asking me if this was
ok?" Hermione yelled.

Rachel smiled indulgently at her daughter, which made Hermione's anger rise
even further.

"Darling, if I had asked you to come then you would have said no without even
giving it any consideration."

"For a reason, mum! I have been to Malfoy Manor before and it wasn't exactly a
bed of roses," Hermione exclaimed.

Rachel came over to her daughter and held her hand. "Yes, I know, dear, but you
apparently may have to marry Draco and I think you need to confront these things,
especially as Malfoy Manor is his house."

Hermione hadn't really considered this aspect of the whole marriage and she
started to hyper-ventilate. "It's too soon," she said.

Rachel pulled Hermione onto the bed and put her arms around her, encouraging
her to take deep, steady breaths. "Please try to calm down. I've Okayed this visit
with your therapist. I don't want to stress you out for entertainment. Hera said that
whilst she wouldn't normally recommend this so early on, that these weren't exactly
normal circumstances. She also enclosed this letter for you," Rachel said, handing a
piece of parchment over to Hermione.

"Please read it before you decide outright to refuse to come to Malfoy Manor with
your father and me."

Dear Hermione,

Your mother wrote to me asking whether I thought a trip to Malfoy Manor may be
too much for you to cope with. Usually, I would forbid such actions so early on in a
patient's treatment but I feel that, in your case, it may actually be beneficial. Before,
- 139 -
you feel betrayed by us all, please read my reasons for agreeing.

You find yourself in a very awkward position where you are likely going to have to
marry a man whom you have considered an enemy for a long while. Not only did he
bully you during your schooldays, but he also witnessed the most painful event in
your life. The temptation to bury your head in the sand and not go must be very
strong but this would be a mistake.

You are going to have to confront this aspect of your life at some point if this
marriage is going to go ahead and I feel the sooner the better. It also may help you
bond with Draco Malfoy, something that is key for a successful marriage.

Best wishes,

Hera

Hermione read the letter over several times before she responded to her mum.
"Why was Narcissa here?"

"She came to make our acquaintance as we are going to be related by marriage.

She was very pleasant and polite. We only want to make things easier for you and
Draco and the pair of you do need to spend time together."

Hermione was too logical not to see the sense in this. She was going to have to be
able to spend more than a few minutes in same room as the ferret without them
having a full-scale row. She found herself reluctantly agreeing to go and was
disconcerted to find herself whipped off to the shops on Saturday to find something,
to quote her mum, 'more suitable' to wear.

This was how she found herself standing in front of the gates of Malfoy Manor,
wearing a cashmere jersey dress her mother had picked out. She felt uncomfortable
and nervous, which increased as she recognised Draco Malfoy striding towards them
down the drive.

He adjusted the wards and opened the gate. "Good afternoon, Mr & Mrs Granger,
Hermione," he said politely.

Matthew and Hermione grimaced at each other as Rachel preened as Malfoy

kissed her hand. "Oh, Draco dear, I thought I told you to call me Rachel."

Hermione unconsciously tensed as the Slytherin turned his attention on her. "You
look very nice, Granger," he said.
- 140 -
 Hermione raised her eyebrows at this very un-Malfoy like Draco standing in front
of her. He was never this polite to her. He offered her his arm to lead her back up to
the house. She looked warily at it and then at her mum, who nodded her
encouragement. She sighed and put her hand lightly on his forearm.

A strained silence lasted between the young couple until they reached the halfway
up the drive.

"Are you going to be ok? I promise you the house doesn't look the same," Malfoy
asked with concern.

Hermione turned to look at him in surprise. She hadn't thought that he would
even be aware of how difficult today would be for her.

"Really, Granger? You think that badly of me?" Malfoy said, reading her face like a
book.

Hermione flushed. "I'm just surprised that you would realise that this was my first
time back or even really remember that day."

Malfoy rolled his eyes. "I think I'd recall if you'd received an invite to come back,
kitten. And you must think I'm a heartless bastard. How could I forget that day, it
rates as one of the worst of my life."

Hermione decided to ignore the use of the term kitten once more towards her. It
had gotten to the point that she didn't think Malfoy even realised he was using it. "I
guess I didn't really think about how that day may have affected you."

"Yeah, because you think I'm Draco the Death Eater who enjoys torturing
muggle-borns," he said sarcastically.

"I didn't mean it like that," Hermione said, getting upset. "I don't think of you as a
Death Eater."

"That's something I guess," Malfoy murmured. "But you still think of me as evil,
otherwise you wouldn't be so upset at Potter and Weasley for associating with me."

Hermione looked down at this. She realised that she did think of him as evil and
when he put it as baldly as that she felt bad about this. "I guess I still see you as that
twelve-year-old boy who called me a mudblood and wished the basilisk would kill
me."

- 141 -
 She looked up at Malfoy as she finished and was surprised to see his cheeks had
reddened. He stopped and turned her to face him. "I'm not that spoilt little kid
anymore. The war made me realise how ridiculous and destructive that thinking
was. If anything, the year I lived in the muggle world with no magic brought home to
me how utterly stupid it was to think that muggles are inferior," he said seriously.
"Blood no longer matters to me."

Hermione couldn't help but believe him. He looked straight into her eyes with an
intensity that couldn't be faked. Sincerity radiated off him and if he was still a
prejudiced git then it would have been easy to discern in his dealings with her mum.

She put her hand on his arm, "Its ok, Malfoy, I believe you. I know I've been
stubborn since the war ended about you and Slytherins in general but I recognise
that this actually has more to do with me than you and I'm getting help for it."

Malfoy smiled down at her before squeezing her hand and placing it back on his
forearm. "That's good to hear, kitten. Now, we'd better make it to the house before
mother has a breakdown and believes we've actually killed each other."

Draco felt warm and tingly as he led Hermione the rest of the way up to the
house. He was finding it difficult to digest what had just happened between them.
They'd appeared to have reached an understanding that he thought would have
been impossible. And Granger had actually admitted that she was wrong. It seemed
that she was willing to give him a chance after all. He'd have to thank Pansy and
George for bringing this about. George had relayed bits of what had happened in the
shop after Pansy's outburst, which seemed to have breached the emotional dam
Granger had been hiding behind. George had also been brutally honest with the
bushy-haired Gryffindor and had made her seek help. The improvement in Granger's
attitude was marked and gave him some hope that this marriage, if it went ahead,
wouldn't be a complete disaster.

As Draco had predicted, the unusually long walk back up to the Manor had left
Narcissa in a state of agitation. She was a rambling mess as they made an
appearance.

"Rachel, dear, how lovely it is to see you. Please come in, Matthew and hand your
coat to Tufty there."

Matthew looked around until his wife discretely pointed out the small house elf
that was waiting patiently for him to hand over his coat.

"Ah, Hermione, there you are. Don't you look exquisite," Narcissa gushed when
- 142 -
Hermione stepped round past her dad.

Draco couldn't help but smirk as the visibly nervous Gryffindor was pulled into a
hug with his mother. It was obvious that she didn't know what to do with her hands
and settled with placing them lightly on Narcissa's back. Her face was visible to
Draco and Severus and was perplexed. Narcissa's public persona as an ice-queen
didn't tally up with this warm woman.

"'Cissa, you may want to let the girl go so that she can breathe," Severus
suggested.

Draco watched as Hermione looked up at her former Potions Professor who had
managed to retain the intimidating demeanour that had struck fear into his
students.

"Professor Snape, it's lovely to see you," Granger said, patently lying.

"Miss Granger," Severus acknowledged.

Hermione was trying her hardest to keep a hold on herself as they started to walk
through the Manor. It was pretty unrecognisable from the last time she'd been here
but bits and pieces would suddenly seem familiar and she was getting
uncomfortable flashbacks about that dark day during the war. Hermione was so
wrapped in her own thoughts that she didn't realise that everyone was covertly
watching her and her reactions. Hermione couldn't help but she started to
hyperventilate. It was all a little too much. They entered a lovely sun-room, filled
with so many plants that it seemed an extension to the gardens outside. As everyone
else started to settle into seats, Hermione remained stock still, staring in front of her
with unseeing eyes. She suddenly whirled around.

"I can't do it," she cried. "I have to get out of here."

Rachel and Matthew started to fret at their visibly upset daughter and Narcissa
bit her lip, not knowing what to suggest. The most unlikely person stepped into the
breach.

"Draco, why don't you take Miss Granger out to see the gardens," Severus said,
viewing the rigid girl with something akin to sympathy.

Draco attempted to gesture Hermione out into the garden through the patio
doors, but she just stood there panicking and seemingly ignoring everything going
on around her. He ended up taking a hold of her hand and dragging her outside.
- 143 -
 The gardens were a blur to Hermione. She was stuck in the past reliving
everything that had happened and stressing quite considerably about how she could
escape. She was pushed down onto a stone wall and fingers were clicked in her face.

"Earth to Granger," Malfoy said, continuing to wave his fingers in front of her
eyes.

Her attention snapped back to the present. She looked around a little confused as
to where they were and found that she was sitting on the side of a fountain with
Draco Malfoy kneeling down in front of her.

"Welcome back, Granger. Are you ok?" Malfoy asked

Hermione gave him an exasperated look. "Oh yes, I'm perfect thanks. I just had a
meltdown in front of your mother and Professor Snape," she replied sarcastically.

"Ah, there's the Granger we all know and love," Malfoy said.

Hermione realised she was outside without a coat and it was November. The
gardens looked pretty desolate in the bleak winter's day.

"How come I'm not cold?" Hermione asked.

Malfoy rolled his eyes, "Trust you to come out of a trance asking questions. We
put a warming charm over the gardens."

"Oh," was her response.

Malfoy got up and sat next to her, facing her. He examined his fingernails for a
moment. "So, erm, do you want to talk about it?" he asked.

Hermione gave him a level stare. "Oh, Draco," she said in a false girly voice, "I've
just been dying to open up to you about all my problems. I'm surprised you haven't
noticed before."

"I thought you were meant to be making an effort these days," Malfoy said.

"What do you mean?" Hermione asked.

"Pansy said you've started to go to counselling and Daphne told me that you'd
arranged a lunch with her and you actually managed to talk to her for a good hour
or so," Malfoy explained.
- 144 -
 "Is that all anyone does these days, gossip? And how did Pansy know about my
going to counselling?"

"In case you haven't noticed, George and Pansy are doing a lot better than we are.
They've actually been spending time together. George told her about you seeking
help when he apologised for how awful you were to her in his shop," Malfoy
informed her.

"Traitor," Hermione muttered.

Malfoy smirked at her. "Add 'blood' in front of that and you sound like Pansy back
at Hogwarts."

Hermione stuck her tongue out at Malfoy.

"I was being genuine a minute ago. If you want to talk about anything, you can,"
Malfoy said sincerely.

Since her session with Hera, Hermione had got a lot better at expressing herself
but that didn't mean she wanted to delve into her fragile psyche with Draco Malfoy.
It felt a little too new and raw to do that.

"Thanks, that's a nice gesture but I'm still coming to terms with this whole talking
about your emotions thing," Hermione replied.

Malfoy smiled an actual genuine smile. Something Hermione hadn't seen too often
on his face. "I know that feeling. After the war, the Ministry made me attend
counselling. It was compulsory for former Death-Eaters who escaped Azkaban."

"I thought you were the only Death Eater who didn't get sent to Azkaban,"
Hermione interrupted.

"Exactly. It was almost as if they formulated the most awful punishments for me."

"Awww ikkle Malfoy, I feel so sowwy for you," Hermione mocked.

"Are you going to let me talk or are you just going to bitch about everything I
say?" Malfoy asked.

"Ok, sorry. Please go ahead and spill your guts. I'm pretty curious about what
makes Draco Malfoy tick anyway," she responded.

- 145 -
 Malfoy grinned at her. "Is that a first, Granger? Actually admitting you have an
interest in me?"

"Are you going to continue or what?" she scowled back at him.

"Anyway, as I was saying, it felt as if the Ministry had come up with the best ways
to torture me. First they sent me off to the muggle world to live for a year and the
only contact I was allowed with wizards was to see this counsellor once a week. At
the time, I thought it was worse than being sentenced to Azkaban. I then realised
how inventive muggles were. We wizards are so used to just being able to swish and
flick our wands and having pretty much anything happen. You can imagine how
disastrous my first attempts at washing my clothes or cooking food were," Malfoy
said.

Hermione giggled. She couldn't imagine Mr Pureblood even managing for a day.
"Couldn't you just hire a cleaner and go to restaurants?" she asked.

"No. The Ministry gave me an allowance. The point of the exercise was to learn to
appreciate muggles and the solutions they come up with to live without magic.
Treating muggles like house elves wouldn't have done much to show me that,"
Malfoy informed her. "I think my counsellor wanted to kill me the first few sessions.
Instead of opening my heart up about life under Voldemort, I spent the whole time
moaning about washing machines and burnt toast."

Hermione was laughing so hard that she almost fell into the fountain. "Careful,"
Malfoy warned as he grabbed her.

"Eventually, he got me to open up. It was hard and I felt raw by the end of it but it
helped me make a lot of sense of what had happened. I guess, what I'm trying to say,
Granger, is to stick with it. You'll feel a lot more emotional at first but it'll improve."

Hermione nodded, feeling a little teary. Who knew Malfoy could give such good
advice or empathise with what she was going through?

"So, did you ever manage to settle down in the muggle world?" Hermione asked,
curiously.

Malfoy laughed. "By the end of the year, I'd come to love living in the muggle
world. I didn't know what to do when they handed me back my wand. I still go
regularly to spend time there. Potter and I bonded over our love of action films."

"Now that would be a sight to behold! You and Harry going to the cinema
- 146 -
together," Hermione said.

"Come with us next time. Harry drags Daphne along every so often," Malfoy
invited.

Hermione smiled shyly at him. "I think I'd like that."

The pair sat in companionable silence for a while. Hermione was enjoying the
peace of the gardens. She was always running around in the hustle and bustle of
London that she rarely got to enjoy the quiet of the countryside and it didn't get
much more rural than Malfoy Manor. Sitting there listening to the birds with Malfoy
was one of the most pleasurable things she'd done in a long while. That made
Hermione sad. She didn't take time to just stand still and take stock. She was too
busy always moving onto the next task.

Malfoy touched her arm, "Come on, I think we'd better get back. The house elves
have spent hours making a delicious tea and they'd be devastated if you weren't
there to taste it."

"Why me particularly?" Hermione asked.

"Because you're the famous Hermione Granger, liberator of house elves. They
adore you," he laughed.

"Really?" Hermione squeaked excitedly. "Do you think I could go and meet them?"

"That'd make their day. I'll take you down to the kitchens after tea," Malfoy
promised.

Hermione smiled hugely up at him and her heart skipped a few beats at how
stunning he looked with his hair ruffled by the wind.

Tea went well. Rachel and Matthew relaxed when they saw their daughter return
with a smile on her face, laughing at something Malfoy was telling her. Rachel threw
Matthew a triumphant look. Narcissa was pleased when Draco sat Hermione in
between him and Severus and dragged his step-father into a conversation with
Hermione about Potions. Soon the ex-professor and his former student were knee
deep in a complicated conversation about Wolfsbane and werewolves. As usual,
Hermione was arguing passionately about equal rights for werewolves, using the
example of the humanity of Remus Lupin to drive home her point.

"The one thing you are missing, Miss Granger, is that Lupin was an exception to
- 147 -
the rule. Werewolves are much more likely to be like Fenrir Greyback and I'm sure
you don't need reminders of him," Snape said.

Hermione shivered a little at that. "No but Greyback was an extreme example. I
really do believe that werewolves would be a lot more like Remus if they were given
the opportunity to integrate better in society and Wolfsbane gives them the chance
to do that."

Snape rolled his eyes at the passionate brunette. "Even if you do turn out to be
correct about that, and I severely doubt it, you still have to get past the
understandable fear the community has, especially after Greyback's crimes under
Voldemort."

"I don't accept narrow mindedness and I'm making significant headway when it
comes to house elves. People have even started to free their elves," Hermione said,
shooting an admiring glance at Malfoy.

Severus ignored this. "Yes, but the one thing you are not taking into consideration
is that house elves are small and, some may say, cute. They also like to work and will
barter their families down when it comes to pay and holidays. Compared to your
legislation, the easier option is to free house elves and pay them a pittance," Snape
said dampeningly.

Hermione's shoulders slumped a little at that. Snape was right, Hermione had
enforced legislation with severe penalties if caught abusing your house elves.

"Well, I still think with a little hard work and education, opinions can be changed
towards werewolves," she said.

"Typical Gryffindor attitude, you have no grasp of nuances," Snape said bitingly.

Realising that this could turn into a fight pretty quickly, Draco drew the
conversation he'd been having with Granger's parents to a close, whilst keeping half
an ear on what Severus and Granger were saying, and offered to take her down to
see the house elves.

Granger clapped her hands, "Ooooh yes please," she said excitedly.

Narcissa looked bemused whilst Severus looked distinctly unimpressed.

"We'll be out in the greenhouses, Draco," Narcissa informed her son. "Rachel
expressed a desire to see some of our magical plants."
- 148 -
 Draco led Hermione down to the large kitchen at the back of manor. He'd already
warned his elves to expect a visitor and they had been all a-twitter. He pushed her
into the kitchen ahead of him and she was besieged with adoring elfish fans.

"Mistress Granger, yous come to see us," one little house elf gushed at her.

"Master said yous was coming buts we didn't think yous would come see us,"
another said squeakily.

"Of course I'd come down to see you," Hermione said, touched at the welcome she
was received.

Two house elves dragged her to the table and sat her down, whilst another one
put a plate in front of her full of more cakes and biscuits.

"Oh, thank you, but I couldn't eat another thing after the delicious tea," Hermione
said much to the disappointment of the house elves.

"Master gave us all your favourite foods and we makes them especially for yous,"
the first elf said once more.

Hermione gave Malfoy a quizzical look. He brazened it out, not wanting to tell her
that he'd asked Harry and Ron for a list of her favourite cakes so they could be made
for today.

Hermione settled down and talked to the elves. She found out their names were
Coco, Tilly, Weetie and Tufty, who'd she'd met upstairs.

"So tell me, what are your pay and holidays like?" Hermione could help but ask,
ignoring the snort from behind her.

"Master is too kinds to us. He gives us a galleon a week and two days off a
month," Tilly said.

"We tries to bargain him downs but Master refused to accept less," Coco said
sadly.

Hermione laughed at that. "But surely you want to be paid fairly and that seems
very fair."

"Wes serves Master because wes loves him. Wes would accept much less," Tilly
said simply.
- 149 -
 Hermione raised her eyebrows up at that.

"Master is very goods to us," Weetie said. "We gets new clothes four times a year
too. Anything wes wants."

Hermione looked at what they were wearing. All but one were wearing a
tea-towel. "But you are all wearing a tea-towel except Coco," she pointed out.

"Oh yes, buts tea-towels most comfortable," Tufty said. "Only Coco wants proper
clothes," he continued shooting a dark glance at said house elf.

Coco ignored him, just sticking her tongue out and swishing the skirt of her dress
around. "Coco loves pretty clothes and Master always buys me the prettiest," she
gushed.

Hermione spent a further twenty minutes with the house elves. She loved their
enthusiasm and could see that they truly enjoyed working at Malfoy Manor. It
seemed Malfoy was vastly different from his father, who had mistreated Dobby
horrendously.

"Thank you for taking me to see them," Hermione said as they went to track their
parents down.

"No problem. I knew you'd enjoy talking to them and they always ask Potter and
Weasley about you."

By the time Hermione and her parents were leaving, Hermione was feeling a lot
more comfortable. She couldn't believe that she had enjoyed her afternoon at Malfoy
Manor but she had. The pleasant visit had washed away the stain of her brief
imprisonment there. Hermione didn't want to say this to her mum, who was looking
very pleased with herself, but her mum had been right to drag her there. Whilst it
had been difficult at first, she had got to know Draco Malfoy a lot better and she felt
that she had the start of an understanding with him. Hermione was still keen to
break the curse but it no longer felt like the prison sentence it had before.

Malfoy turned towards Hermione after saying goodbye to her parents. "I enjoyed
our afternoon together, kitten," he said.

"Before I go answer me one thing, why kitten?" Hermione asked.

Malfoy cracked up into laughter, drawing all the attention to them. "I can't resist.
You hate the nickname so much," he replied, before bending down to whisper in her
- 150 -
ear. "Besides, when you get angry, you look just like a kitten with its claws out and
its fur all ruffled up. It's adorable."

Hermione didn't know whether to be irritated or embarrassed. She settled for a

combination of both, her cheeks reddening whilst she shot him a glare. "I am not
adorable!" she hissed.

"Of course you aren't, kitten," he said with a wink.

Hermione flounced away from the annoying blond git towards his mother, who
was watching the pair with an amused glint in her eye.

AN: So, what do you think? Reading back, I wonder if it's too rushed. I
tried to get Draco to open up a little to Hermione to show that he's really
changed so that she would view him a little more favourably.

- 151 -
 Chapter 14

Author's Note: Well I'm glad that the majority of you all liked the last
chapter as much I enjoyed writing it. I would like to thank you all for your
continuing alerts, favourites and of course reviews.

It's currently snowing in London. There's no reason for sharing this with
you apart from the fact that I love snow. I got to take my son to play in it
last Sunday for the first time and he had so much fun throwing snowballs at
pigeons.

A big thank you once again to xXSlaytonMalfoyXx for betaing this chapter
once more.

Chapter 14

Hermione awoke the next morning with mixed feelings. Her mum had been
triumphant all evening about how successful the trip to Malfoy Manor had been. Her
dad too seemed to have relaxed a little more about it all, calmed by Hermione's
apparent ease of manner with Draco Malfoy. Hermione had been a little amazed by
the fact that he and Professor Snape could talk about rugby of all things, even if
they did prefer different codes. But lying in bed now, Hermione wasn't sure how she
felt about it all. Yesterday seemed as if it had been an afternoon out of time. She'd
been so worried about returning to Malfoy Manor and then Malfoy had been so nice
and it had completely thrown her out of sync with everything. Malfoy had never
been so nice to her and whilst it had put her at ease, she now felt unsure about it all
now. Was everyone right about him? Had he truly reformed? Had she been clinging
unnecessarily to all this anger and hatred for so long for no reason? Hermione
wasn't sure how to feel about that either. It felt as if the past few years had been a
waste of her life. She was now confused about so many aspects of her life. Hermione
cursed that she had to go into work when all she wanted to do was lie in bed and
analyse what on earth was going on.

The best thing about being a witch was all the time that Hermione saved on
commuting. It meant that she got a whole extra hour in bed and didn't have to worry
about squeezing herself onto a train into central London with hundreds of other
commuters. Hermione walked downstairs and settled down to a leisurely cup of tea
and some toast. Her mum was humming whilst flittering around the kitchen.

- 152 -
 "How are you feeling this morning, fuzzy bear?" Matthew asked looking up from
the newspaper.

"Ok," Hermione mumbled back, hoping neither of her parents would notice that
she was feeling a little down.

Of course her hopes weren't realised, and her mother whirled round and gave
Hermione a penetrating stare. "What's wrong, sweetie?" she asked.

"Nothing," Hermione said.

"Don't give me that, I'm your mother, I know something's not right. Come on, open
up," Rachel demanded.

Matthew just sat opposite Hermione with his level gaze settled on her face. She
knew she was cornered and she was going to have to open up.

"I just feel a little strange after yesterday."

"Well that's bound to happen, isn't it," Rachel commented.

"I don't know," Hermione huffed. "I'm confused. Why was Malfoy so nice? He's
never nice to me. And Narcissa Snape was just strange. She's always been so
superior every time I've seen her, leaving me in no doubt where she thinks my place
in the world is but yesterday she was welcoming and warm. The only one who was
normal was Snape. He still managed to make me feel like a silly schoolgirl over the
Wolfsbane Potion."

"I don't know about Narcissa and Draco previously but since we've met them,
they've been nothing but polite and friendly. Isn't it possible that they really have
changed? Narcissa has gone out of her way to welcome Matthew and me and make
us feel comfortable in your world."

Hermione rubbed her forehead. "I know and this is what confuses me. Just two
months ago, everything made so much more sense to me and now I feel like my
world is topsy-turvy."

Rachel smiled and patted her daughter's hand. "You just need some time to get
used to the change, sweetie. Give it more time and spend some time with Draco and
I'm sure your feelings will work themselves out."

Hermione gave her mum a weak smile. Rachel got back up. Matthew leant
- 153 -
forward and grasped his daughter's hand. "You know I don't like to agree with your
mum too much, it goes to her head, but I think in this case she's right. Try to trust
your gut instincts, fuzzy bear. What's it telling you about Malfoy?"

With that, her dad managed to get to the bottom of why Hermione was feeling so
bewildered. Her gut instinct yesterday had told her to trust Malfoy and she'd
relaxed in his presence. But her brain continued to scream warnings about their
past which had come out in a series of bizarre nightmares last night which had all
starred Malfoy in Death Eater form of some sort or another.

Whilst Hermione liked Ernie, he wasn't one of her closest friends and she didn't
feel the need to confide in him. It was at times like this that she was very glad about
that. She needed some hours of normality, without questions about her counselling
or her feelings towards Malfoy. Unfortunately for Hermione, those hours soon
passed and before she knew it, Ron and Harry were banging open her office door.

"Alright Hermione, lunchtime. Grab your coat and your bag," Ron yelled after
barging the door back on its hinges.

"Why, hello to you too, Ronald. How nice of you to so calmly request my presence
at lunch," Hermione said smiling.

"Sorry, sweet Hermione. Would you like to accompany us on our quest for
nourishment," Ron said sarcastically.

Ernie laughed whilst Harry rolled his eyes.

"Now you've managed to ask me with at least a modicum of grace, then yes.
Where are we going?" Hermione asked.

"Dunno. Harry, got any ideas?"

The three of them finally settled on a small little café that was off the beaten path.
It was usually pretty quiet which the three of them loved. It was a perfect place to
talk and the fact Harry and Ron had barged into her office meant that they wanted
all the juicy details about yesterday's visit to Malfoy Manor. Hermione had panic
owled them on Friday night after her mum had dropped the bomb and they had both
sent reassuring responses back to her. She'd had an owl waiting from them when
she returned yesterday and she'd sent back a fairly positive reply which she knew
had probably freaked them out a little. Once they'd all ordered, Harry and Ron sat
and stared at Hermione expectantly.

- 154 -
 "Well as you can imagine, I did have a mini-meltdown and it was highly
embarrassing. Snape actually had to step up and take charge," Hermione
shuddered.

Ron grimaced. "He scares me every time I go to visit Malfoy. He's always just
lurking in the parlour. I swear he married Draco's mum just so he would still be in
our lives, freaking us out."

"So what happened," Harry asked, getting them back on track and away from
Ron's anti-Snape rant.

"Malfoy took me out to the garden, I calmed down and we talked. Then we went
back in, had tea and then he took me to visit his elves," Hermione surmised.

"Oooh did you see Coco? She's like a female Dobby when it comes to Harry. I
always keep meaning to ask her if she's actually related to Dobby. She always
fawning over Harry like he's the messiah," Ron remarked.

Hermione giggled as Harry glared at his annoying red-headed best friend. "Have
you quite finished, Ron? Got it all out of your system? Can I continue to ask
Hermione the important questions now?"

Ron went bright red. "Err yes, I guess so. Besides, here's my potato. I'm hungry,
you talk, Hermione."

Harry and Hermione both turned away from Ron who was now happily tucking
into the largest jacket potato that Hermione had ever seen.

"So what did you and Draco talk about?" Harry asked.

"Counselling. He told me to stick with it even if I am feeling delicate and

emotional about it at the beginning. He said that he hated it at first but that it
proved to be really good for him. He also told me a bit about his life in the muggle
world."

"So that's positive then," Harry commented.

"Well yes, I guess," Hermione replied.

"What do you mean you guess?" Harry asked.

"I don't know. I just feel really weird about it all today. He made me feel calm and
- 155 -
relaxed and I had a good time."

"And now you're confused because it's Malfoy and you shouldn't feel any of those
things around him?" Harry remarked.

Hermione just nodded.

Harry smiled and bowed his head in acknowledgment. "Been there and done that.
The pair of us," he said pointing his bread at Ron. "When we first started being
around Draco in a friendly environment, it felt unnatural. This was the kid who had
been my main rival at school and then to sit and joke with him was strange. But you
can't think too much about it like that because you'll just give yourself a headache. If
it felt right then just go with it."

"You sound like my dad. He told me to follow my gut instinct this morning."

"I always said your dad was a wise man," Harry commented.

"That's only because you're scared of him," Ron said thickly.

Harry just hit him around the head. "Look Hermione, the whole point of you going
to the counselling and everything is so that you deal with your issues and not feel
the hatred anymore. I don't think you should try to hang on to any of the hostility
just because you think you're being too friendly with Draco too quickly."

This made a lot of sense to Hermione. It was true that she was worrying a lot
about yesterday because she thought that she should be feeling uncomfortable
around Malfoy for a lot longer. She'd only had a few counselling sessions. She'd
thought that her progress would have been a lot slower than it was seemingly being.
"So you don't think it's too fast to be letting all that anger go?"

"You always were a quick study, Hermione. Who knows what's normal with you,"
Ron said.

"Thanks, I think," Hermione replied.

"Here's a chance to test out if yesterday was a fluke or not. Draco just walked in,"
Harry said, pointing out the tall blond currently standing at the counter.

As if feeling three pairs of eyes on him, Malfoy looked up and spotted them staring
at him from the corner. Hermione gulped a little as he smiled in their general
direction and walked in their direction.
- 156 -
 "Potter, swap seats with me," Malfoy ordered when he got to their table.

Harry just raised a brow in response.

"If you think I'm sitting next to that heathen whilst he eats that potato, you have
another think coming. I'll end up covered in tuna and cheese," Malfoy stated.

Harry rolled his eyes and sighed. He got up mainly to keep the peace but also
because a plan was forming in his mind to help Hermione out and it would require
Ron finishing his lunch quickly. He and Hermione had had a normal sized sandwich
and were already done. Harry flourished a flowery bow as he pulled his former chair
out. "Here you go, delicate little princeling."

Malfoy made much of showing he was taller than Harry before he sat down. He
placed his takeaway coffee cup on the table in front and ringed his hands around it.
"Shouldn't the Ministry be collapsing with all three of it's heroes out to lunch at the
same time?"

"Do you even have a job, Malfoy?" Hermione asked sweetly.

"Yes, I work at Serpentine Potions."

"Oh," Hermione said before rallying, "So do you do the tea and coffee run then for
the proper workers?"

Malfoy smirked at her. "Retract those claws, kitten. I own the company along with
Severus and Blaise."

Now Hermione felt foolish. She blushed, pouted slightly and looked at Harry who
suddenly swore, looked at his watch. "Shit, Ron, I completely forget but Kingsley
came by earlier and moved the Auror team meeting forward a couple of hours.
We're meant to be there in ten minutes."

Ron quickly gulped his mouthful and stuffed the remaining enormous piece of
potato in his mouth.

"Ronald, that's disgusting," Hermione said. "No, no, don't talk to me until you have
finished chewing. I do not wish to be sprayed."

"No time to wait for that, Hermione. We'll catch up with you later," Harry said
before dragging Ron out the café with him.

- 157 -
 Hermione was now left with just Malfoy for company and felt incredibly awkward.
"Er, well I'll just get the bill then and get back to work," Hermione said.

Malfoy stayed her arm as she went to get the waitresses attention. "I think Harry
would be hurt if you just destroyed all his fine acting by leaving straight away."

Hermione frowned in confusion and looked up at Malfoy who had a smug smirk on
his face. "What do you mean?"

"He just lied about the Auror meeting to leave you and me alone. He seems to
think he had a reason to do so."

"How do you know he lied? You don't work in the Auror department. The meeting
may well have been moved forward."

"Because I just walked most of the way here with Adrian, who would know if the
meeting had been moved forward and who was planning on spending his lunch
break with Angelina Johnson in Quality Quidditch Supplies."

"Oh," Hermione said, a little vaguely before repeating the same word with a lot
more emphasis and anger.

"Precisely," Malfoy responded. "Now, why, kitten, did Harry think we needed to
talk privately?"

Hermione squirmed a little, not really wanting to talk to the snarky Slytherin
about how confused she was feeling about him today. She decided to settle on lying
outright. "I don't know."

Malfoy looked at her completely unimpressed. "You may want to try that again
without wringing your hands together, which completely gives away that you're
lying."

"What if I don't want to tell you? Harry has no right to try and force me into
speaking to you about things that I'm not ready to," Hermione sulked.

"So it's about yesterday then?"

"How do you know?" Hermione asked before cursing herself for completely giving
it away.

"Because you wouldn't be Hermione Granger if you hadn't stressed out

- 158 -
over-analysing everything that happened yesterday," Malfoy informed her.

"Well did you not find it at all strange?"

"Not really, no. I was pleased that you didn't find it too stressful and that you
managed to relax at some point at least."

"Why are you being so nice?" Hermione whispered before looking away, a little
embarrassed by the question.

She heard Malfoy sigh before his fingers took hold of her chin and turned her
back to face him. "I'd rather say this whilst you're looking at me so you cannot later
try and persuade yourself that I was really being sarcastic and didn't mean a word of
it. Believe it or not, Granger, I don't hate you. I'm sorry for all the hell I gave you in
school. I was a mean and arrogant little kid with a chip on his shoulder and I hated
the fact that you beat me at everything, when I was pureblood and you were
Muggle-born. That's not an excuse, just the truth."

Hermione searched his face, looking for any sign that he was lying to her. She
couldn't see anything. He was even allowing the sincerity radiate out of his eyes. It
was the most open that Hermione had ever seen Malfoy's face. She nodded slightly
and he let go of her face.

"So, can we look to put the past behind us and try to get to know each other at
least? You know, just in case we do actually have to get married?" Malfoy asked.

Hermione huffed a little at that. She folded her arms. "I'm not marrying you. I'm
going to break that curse!" she declared.

Malfoy gave her a half-smile. "And I don't expect anything less from you, kitten,
but spending a little time together wouldn't exactly kill us."

"It depends. If you keep on calling me kitten, then it may well kill you," Hermione
said.

Malfoy laughed at that. "But I can't help it. You make it so much fun to do so."

"I guess I can suffer being in the same room as you without having to leave,"
Hermione conceded.

"Why, how magnanimous of you, kitten."

- 159 -
 "Don't push your luck though, Malfoy. Irritate me too much and I can revert in
behaviour," Hermione threatened.

Malfoy shot her an amused glance. "If you noticed, sweetheart, I never was too
worried about your previous behaviour. Although that stinging hex did hurt."

Hermione giggled at that. "I would apologise for marring your perfect face but you
deserved it."

"It is perfect, isn't it," Malfoy said.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Get over yourself, ferret boy. You're not that
attractive."

"I'm wounded, Granger. Mind you, that's coming from a girl who dated Ron
Weasley. I don't think you have much taste in the looks department."

Hermione narrowed her eyes at the smirking blond before asking the passing
waitress for the bill. Malfoy went to stand up, picking his coffee up from in front of
him. "I'd really like it if we could try and start again, Granger and I am sorry for all
the shit I gave you at Hogwarts and for how you were treated by my family during
the war. My behaviour was unforgiveable and I don't blame you if you refuse to have
anything to do with me."

Hermione felt conflicted. She had hated this man for so long. Malfoy had
represented so many bad things about her life but here he was apologising for the
harm he'd caused her. He'd been really kind to her as well yesterday and was
continuing to show that he had a sensitive side to him as well. Empathy was
something she'd never have associated with a Malfoy but here he was showing an
understanding of her feelings that, for someone who'd been best friends with
Captain Oblivious, Ron Weasley, since she was twelve, she found pretty impressive.
Her father had told her to go with her gut instinct and that instinct was currently
telling her to give Draco Malfoy a second chance. If he messed up this time then she
would annihilate him.

"I'd like that," she responded shyly.

Malfoy gave her a dazzling smile before nodding and heading out the café.
Hermione was happy to note that the confused feeling that had plagued her all day
had disappeared. Maybe Harry wouldn't be receiving a little visit from her after all.
She was pretty sure that he would be expecting her to turn up all guns blazing after
pulling that stunt. She decided it would be more fun to let him wait the afternoon
- 160 -
out. The expectation of bumping into an angry Hermione would leave him on
tenterhooks all day. Hermione cackled to herself rather evilly.

AN: I felt this chapter was important because it gives Hermione an

opportunity to try and sort her feelings out regarding Draco after the trip to
Malfoy Manor. It also gives him an opportunity to apologise to her.
Something he hasn't really done so far. He's shown that he's changed but he
hasn't actually told he was sorry for how he'd treated her.

Anyway, enough of my rambling, let me know what you think.

- 161 -
 Chapter 15

Author's Note: Thanks for all your reviews for the last chapter (although a
lot less than previous chapters *sad face*). I was a bit worried that I
wouldn't get this chapter up as I haven't been able to login in FF for most of
the day but it pulled through this evening.

Aaaaand we finally get back to the curse! I hate this curse. It's more
difficult than I imagined it would be to think of. Stupid me for including one
in my story ;)

Disclaimer: If I owned Harry Potter I'd have a nanny who could get up
early in the morning with my son so I could get enough sleep. Sadly, I don't
so I survive on caffeine instead.

Chapter 15

Hermione had arranged to spend some time with Bill Weasley at Shell Cottage the
weekend following her trip to Malfoy Manor. With all the emotional upheaval in her
life, she felt that she had neglected Rowena Ravenclaw's diaries as well as the curse.
She couldn't help but feel a little guilty for placing her emotional needs above this
but Harry and Ron had soon shut her up. They were right, she needed to get herself
sorted before she could truly knuckle down and work on the curse. She was now
feeling a lot more grounded than she had for years. Her sessions with Hera were
continuing and she was getting a lot of bottled up emotions off her chest. Since that
chat with Malfoy in the café, she'd also felt a lot more forgiving. All in all, she felt
that she was now up to the task of tackling the curse properly.

She'd spent every spare second she had after work that week reading through
Ravenclaw's diaries and she felt that she was now ready to meet with Bill and give
this curse breaking thing a real go. Hermione could see what Minevra McGonagall
meant; Rowena really did make a compelling case for her actions. Her journals
detail a descent into bickering, arguing and duelling between Salazar Slytherin and
Godric Gryffindor that was taken up keenly by their houses' students. It was not
healthy for Hogwarts or the wizarding world in general and sadly had left a legacy
of distrust between the two houses a millennia later.

Hermione had duplicated what she had read and sent them off to Bill so he could
be on the same page that she was. She was very keen on what he would make of the
- 162 -
journals.

Hermione floo-ed to Shell Cottage at ten o'clock Saturday morning. She had
butterflies in her stomach and was excited in a way that she hadn't been since
Harry, Ron and she had been running around defeating Voldemort in their teens. As
much as she enjoyed her work promoting house elf rights, there was nothing quite
like the thrill of researching something as stimulating as a curse.

"Hey Hermione," Bill said, coming into the front room from the kitchen, two coffee
cups in hand. He passed one to Hermione. "Thanks for duplicating the journals for
me. They make a fascinating read."

Hermione smiled at the eldest Weasley. She liked Bill. He was the Weasley most
like her. He enjoyed researching and solving difficult puzzles. It was the reason he
had become a curse breaker. She took the outstretched cup of coffee and sipped on
the reviving brew appreciatively. "Fleur makes the best coffee," Hermione
commented.

"She's also made us some croissants. Come into the kitchen and have some," Bill
informed her.

Hermione had not eaten breakfast on purpose. Fleur, for all her glamour, was
more like her mother-in-law, Molly, than people realised. She loved nurturing and
you could never leave Shell Cottage without being fed at least once. They settled
down at the kitchen table, a plate of warm croissants between them.

"By the way, I am sorry for my knuckle-headed brother," Bill said. "I can't believe
he and Harry kept so much from you including their friendship with Malfoy."

Hermione smiled across at Bill. "I'm not going to lie and say that it didn't hurt
because it did, a lot. But I guess I understand a bit better now than I did at the
time."

Bill quirked an inquiring brow. "I was pretty unreasonable when it came to
Slytherins. I wouldn't have understood. It's taken this curse for me to look at myself
and realise that I was irrational and prejudiced. I've started to see one of the
Ministry counsellors and it's helped me a lot to address issues that I thought I'd
dealt with but had just buried deep inside me," Hermione explained.

"You may have been a little crazy when it came to Slytherins but they are still
lucky that you're as forgiving as you are. You guys have gone through too much
together to keep such large secrets from each other," Bill said.
- 163 -
 "If they lie to me again, they won't get off so easily. I'll skin them alive," Hermione
threatened.

Bill laughed. "That's my girl," he said with a wink. "So, I hear that you went to
Malfoy Manor last week."

"Is nothing a secret these days?"

"Not on the Weasley grapevine," Bill laughed. "How did it go?"

"It was fine. I had a bit of a mini-breakdown but Malfoy took me for a walk around
the gardens. We talked about quite a lot of things and he's at least different from
our school days. He still gets on my nerves though."

Wisely, Bill kept quiet at that last bit. From what he'd seen at that debacle of a
dinner at the Burrow a few weeks ago, Hermione and Malfoy had quite a bit of
unresolved sexual tension going on. He could see that Malfoy teased Hermione
mercilessly because he got a reaction from her and liked that reaction. Hermione
did look pretty magnificent when she was angry. And despite his cool demeanour,
Malfoy was a passionate person.

"He wouldn't be Malfoy unless he was getting on someone's nerves," Bill pointed
out.

"True," Hermione agreed. "Anyway, let's get down to business and talk about this
curse."

"I find myself a little in agreement with McGonagall right now. The picture that
Rowena Ravenclaw paints isn't pretty. When I went to Hogwarts, the rivalry
between Slytherin and Gryffindor was there but nothing on this scale."

"Welcome to my world," Hermione said. "I've only ever known it to be nasty. First
year wasn't too bad I guess, but with the opening of the Chamber of Secrets, the
rivalry and ill-will got a little intense and escalated from there."

Bill hummed and ah-ed. "Are you sure you want to actually undo this curse then?"
he asked.

"I do see what you mean but it's easy for you to say because you're not the one
being forced into marrying a Slytherin. I wouldn't necessarily think this curse was
such a bad thing if I wasn't one of the unlucky ones having to see it through,"
Hermione replied.
- 164 -
 Bill smiled at her. "Yeah, I get that. I mean I'd hate it if I hadn't been able to
choose who to marry."

"So have you had any ideas?"

"Hmmm not too much. I mean what I can glean; Rowena used her knowledge of
Hogwarts to implement the curse. She is reputedly the one who created Hogwarts
floorplan, moving staircases and all," Bill said.

"Yes and seemingly asked Helga Hufflepuff to use her position with the house
elves," Hermione added.

"That's the most interesting aspect of this curse for me. I've never heard of anyone
harnessing the power of the house elves to do such a thing, although you are
possibly not so impressed," Bill commented.

"I don't approve of witches and wizards abusing the house elves' powers for our
own gain but I've done a lot of research into Helga Hufflepuff and, to be honest,
she's possibly the most compassionate witch or wizard I've come across in relation
to house elves," Hermione explained.

Bill gave Hermione a cheeky grin, "Apart from you, of course."

Hermione rolled her eyes and swatted Bill away from the last croissant before
snatching it up herself.

"Hey, that was the last one," Bill complained.

"Yep, and you get to eat them all the time," Hermione responded.

Bill shot Hermione a dirty look but she knew he didn't mean it. It was just the
Weasley appetite talking.

Hermione looked down at her notes. "Anyway, I know you Weasleys have an
immense love of food, but back to the curse. I was thinking that in order for the
curse to be activated then it has to be somehow immersed into Hogwarts itself."

Bill nodded. "That makes sense but there has to be something that senses the
power of the enmity between the two houses."

Both Bill and Hermione sat and thought about this for a long while. It was true,
how would the curse know when to activate itself? It would have to be able to sense
- 165 -
that the situation between Gryffindor and Slytherin houses was at breaking point.

"You don't think that it could have picked up on it from the Great Battle do you? I
mean Hogwarts was under attack. Voldemort was from Slytherin and Harry was a
Gryffindor." Hermione asked.

Bill shook his head. "That would be the obvious marker but you're over looking
one thing, it wasn't just Gryffindor and Slytherin fighting, it was the whole of
Hogwarts, indeed the whole of the wizarding world. Fault lines also weren't drawn
down Slytherin and Gryffindor divisions. You had Snape fighting for the Order and
Pettigrew fighting for Voldemort and they weren't the only ones who were on
unnatural sides."

Hermione's shoulders slumped. She had hoped that it would be something they
could pin-point as easily as that but she guessed it wasn't to be. Bill was right, it
would be too imprecise and Voldemort had managed to amass an impressive amount
of followers from outside of the house of Slytherin.

The pair of them threw theories back and forth for a few more hours before Fleur
returned and made them clear the kitchen table of all their notes. She forced
Hermione to stay for lunch and the three of them had a cosy time, bantering about
everything. The kids were with Molly who had Teddy and Andromeda over for the
day at the Burrow.

"So what are you doing tomorrow, Hermione?" Bill asked. "Got time to go over
more of this stuff?"

Hermione was about to agree when she remembered that she'd promised Ginny
that she would help her on a shopping trip to Hogsmeade. Ginny didn't get as much
time as she wanted during the season and she liked to make the most of her days
off. "I promised Ginny I would help her find some dress robes for Ministry Christmas
Party," Hermione said.

Bill started laughing. "Good luck with that one, Hermione. Are you actually
planning on attending this year? It always makes me laugh that my sister, who isn't
employed by the Ministry turns up and you, who went to work for the Ministry
straight after getting your NEWTs, never attends."

"You know how I hate things like that, Bill. It's all pretentious lobbying and I have
no patience for it."

"You know you could just go to enjoy the food and dancing like Ginny does," Fleur
- 166 -
pointed out.

"I could but I won't get away with that. I'll have some annoying person come up to
lambast me about how unfair the latest bill on house elves is," Hermione said
bitterly. "No, I'll be much happier pretending that it's the same day as my parents
annual Christmas party like I do every year. It really does pay to have muggle
parents at times."

Fleur and Bill looked at Hermione in exasperation.

Ginny had arranged to meet Hermione at the Three Broomsticks in Hogsmeade at

noon. They enjoyed a coffee before hitting the high street. Ginny pretty much
dragged Hermione to Hogsmeade's one robe shop, Gladrags Wizardwear.

"Why didn't we go to Diagon Alley if you are determined to look at every single
style ever made?" Hermione asked. "There's much more choice there."

"You know how much I hate all the attention. I always get bogged down by people
wanting autographs and pictures. It severely cuts into my shopping time. The great
thing about Hogsmeade is that most people still see me as Ginny Weasley, Hogwarts
student," Ginny replied.

"Yeah, I guess. I think I'm just used to the craziness of Diagon Alley."

"It's still not as bad as that terrible street you dragged me down that one
Saturday. What was it called, Oxbridge Road?"

"Oxford Street, and yes, it was a mistake to ever set foot there on a weekend."

Ginny shuddered as she remembered the crowds of people and the inability to get
anywhere without seemingly stepping all over some stranger. Her mind went back
to task of finding the perfect dress to dazzle Blaise with.

Hermione browsed through the various different sections dedicated to witches.

She was absent-mindedly holding a dress up against herself in the mirror when she
saw an impossibly blond head appear over her shoulder.

"That colour looks good on you, kitten, although I didn't think you'd be one for
green. Isn't it a bit too Slytherin for your tastes?"

"Ha ha, Malfoy, I'm just waiting for Ginny. What are you doing lurking around
staring at women in clothes shops? It's a bit perverted even for you."
- 167 -
 Malfoy narrowed his eyes at her but decided to answer the question rather than
insult her back. "I'm waiting for Blaise. He's currently following Ginny around like a
lost puppy. I saw you and the temptation to come and bug you was irresistible."

Hermione looked up to see Ginny marching over to her with Zabini in tow. "I can't
do anything with him following me around making comments about everything,"
Ginny exclaimed.

Zabini just smirked. "I was helping, sweetheart."

"No you weren't. You were being annoying and insisting that I pick something in
Slytherin green. Malfoy, I demand that you take your friend away now before I'm
forced to do something drastic," Ginny threatened.

"Only if you both meet us afterwards for something to eat," Malfoy bargained.

Ginny rolled her eyes. "Yes, we'll do that. Now disappear!"

Zabini blew his irritated fiancée a kiss whilst Malfoy just winked at Hermione and
said, "See you later, kitten."

Hermione glared at him but turned back to her red-headed friend who was
frantically searching the rails once more. "Men," Ginny uttered.

"I can't believe we have to have lunch with them," Hermione groaned.

"I thought you said you would find being around Malfoy easier now," Ginny said
uneasily.

Hermione looked at her friend suspiciously. "I am, I think, but it doesn't mean I
want to spend today having lunch with him."

"But you said that the pair of you had agreed to put the past behind you and start
again?" Ginny asked.

"Well yes," Hermione replied. "It's not necessarily that, although he is being
especially provoking today, but I was looking forward to spending some quality time
with you."

"Oh," was all Ginny said.

Hermione definitely suspected something now. "Ginny Weasley, you arranged to

- 168 -
meet Zabini today and told him to bring Malfoy along didn't you," she accused.

Ginny at least had the shame to blush. "Well, I don't get to see Blaise very much
and the fact that you said last Sunday went well and then told me about the
conversation on Monday, I assumed you wouldn't mind us having lunch together."

Hermione didn't have the heart to yell at her friend, especially as Ginny really did
like Zabini and due to the competitive nature of her job, she was often immersed in
secretive training camps where she wasn't allowed visitors. "I guess its fine,"
Hermione grumbled. "But if Malfoy keeps calling me kitten then I'm going to leave."

Ginny giggled. "I think it's a cute nickname."

"You would but you also thought those bloody pygmy puffs were adorable when
you were fifteen."

"Stop moaning, you miserable woman. It could be worse, he could still call you all
the mean nicknames he did back at Hogwarts. At least kitten is sweet."

Hermione said nothing, just held out a stylish black dress she'd just unearthed for
Ginny's inspection.

George and Pansy settled down for lunch at the Three Broomsticks. George was
scouting the area to look for possible vacant shops to open up a second branch of
Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes. Pansy had a surprising hard-head on her shoulders
and could barter the most unpromising people down to a better price.

"That place opposite Zonkos was perfect but its opposite Zonkos," George said.

"Yes," Pansy mused. "But that could work in your favour. Anyone leaving Zonkos is
then likely to come and visit you."

"Yeah, but having your greatest competitor that close is meant to be bad for
business. That's what all the manuals say," George pointed out.

"Since when have you listened to anyone else's rules? If it feels right for you, then
go with your gut instinct. It's what got you this far," Pansy said.

George looked across the small table at her and smiled. "You're right, Parkinson. I
like the way you think."

Pansy smiled at him and shook her head. "Oh and you should think of opening a
- 169 -
shop up in the village close to Durmstrang too. The kids there are wild over your
products. I bet Beauxbaton brats are too."

"Hmmmm an empire of Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes, I could get aboard with

that. You think big, Pans."

"I am a Slytherin," she said with a wink.

"She's right," a voice drawled from behind George.

Pansy looked up and saw Blaise and Draco. "What are you two doing here?" she
asked with a grin.

"We had the same idea as you. Getting lunch with our Gryffindors. If they ever
leave the clothes shop that is," Blaise replied.

George smiled at his soon to be brother-in-law. "Getting Ginny away from new
robes is a task not even Voldemort could achieve."

"Tell me about it. I got sent away for not taking the task seriously enough," Blaise
complained. "Your plans for expansion sound good. You need to be successful
because I can only cope with one dead-beat brother-in-law."

"Ah Ronniekins, I think Fred dropped him on his head when he was a baby,"
George said.

Blaise laughed. "I was thinking of Percy not the Weasel but now you mention it."

"Poor Ron, I don't know why he puts up with you all," Pansy said.

Blaise and Draco dragged the nearest table over and merged it with Pansy and
Georges.

"Really, you're going to just gate-crash my date like that?" George said.

"Get used to it. We need to make sure you treat our girl right," Draco replied.

"I thought you Slytherins were meant to be cold, cruel, friendless creeps," George
pointed out.

"You've been spending too much time with Granger," Draco responded.

- 170 -
 George shrugged, "Probably."

"Hey, I resent that. I've been trying really hard too," Hermione complained,
walking up to the table where she collapsed in the nearest empty chair, which
happened to be next to Malfoy.

"Where's Ginny?" Blaise asked.

"I left her paying for her new dress. I thought if I escaped when she wasn't paying
attention I might actually get to eat something," Hermione said.

Ginny walked into the pub then, carrying a couple of bags. "You're a crappy
friend, Hermione," she called out.

"I thought I was going to die in there," Hermione shot back.

"I'll remember that next time you drag me to Flourish and Blotts and keep me
prisoner in there for a whole day. 'Ooooh Ginny, look, Libatius Borage has a new
potions book out. Do you think it will be better than Arsenius Jigger's latest
textbook?'" Ginny mocked.

Hermione just stuck her tongue out. Both Blaise and Draco's ears had perked up
at the talk of potions. "So what did you think of Borage's latest offering?" Blaise
asked.

Ginny threw her hands up in the air. "No, I refuse to allow any discussion of
potions around this table. It just makes me think of sitting in Snape's dungeon,
suffering through all his lessons."

All three potion fanatics pouted. "Fine," Hermione said. "But that means I ban any
talk of Quidditch."

Pansy jumped in, "I veto any discussion of evil Slytherins," she said with a cheeky
smile at Hermione, who flushed a little.

"We're not allowed to dissect any new house elf legislation either then," George
added.

"And there will be no talk of ferrets either," Draco contributed, to much laughter.

"Damn, that's my whole conversation repertoire gone out the window," Hermione
faux-sulked.
- 171 -
 When Minerva McGonagall entered the Three Broomsticks a few hours later, she
double took as her eyes wandered over to the noisy table that was currently rocking
with laughter. Was that really a mixed table of former Gryffindor and Slytherin
students? Minerva's eyes got even bigger when she caught sight of Hermione
Granger sitting there. After Hermione's performance last month at the Ministry,
Minerva didn't have too much hope that there would be a marriage between her and
Draco Malfoy. She had tried her hardest to point out some of the former Slytherin's
redeeming features to Hermione the next day but she wasn't sure how much her
former pupil took on board. But seemingly there had been a massive change in the
past couple of weeks because here was the woman, who'd previously been unable to
interact with a Slytherin without either hexing or shouting at them, sitting down
looking like she was having the time of her life. And Draco Malfoy was there next to
Hermione as if it wasn't at all unusual.

Shock aside; it was pretty fortunate that there should be some of the students
affected by the curse sitting in front of her. Minerva was in the process of
duplicating and sending out letters to each individual affected. They appeared to be
running out of time with the curse. Minerva had been visited by Rowena Ravenclaw
earlier in the week, who had informed her that unless the marriages took place
before the end of this academic year, then Hogwarts would find its doors shut for
good. In theory, that gave them a good seven months which was nothing to panic
about but in organising a good few weddings, it was. Most people took on average
about a year to organise their weddings and there were limited officials who could
perform the wedding vows. So it would need an intense amount of juggling of dates
and good organisational skills to make sure that everyone got married in time.

Minerva made her way over to the loud table. "Well, it's nice to see that my
ex-students have managed to leave school rivalries behind," she greeted them.

Hermione blushed as she looked up at the Hogwarts Headmistress. She was still
embarrassed by her behaviour at the Ministry meeting in front of a woman she had
ultimate respect for. Malfoy shot her an amused glance so she kicked his ankle
under the table and smirked as he jolted with pain.

"Why don't you join us, Prof … er Minevra," Hermione asked.

Minerva smiled. "I'd like that and I also have some news for you all regarding the
curse so this saves me some time."

Hermione's ears pricked up at this and table went a lot more sombre. No matter
how much they may all get along a lot more now, none of them liked the idea of
being forced to marry due to a curse.
- 172 -
 "It's not the best news," Minerva continued. "Rowena Ravenclaw contacted me
once more through a dream. She's told me that Hogwarts has until the end of this
academic year for all the marriages to take place."

Hermione felt like a vice was squeezing her around the chest. She could barely
breathe it felt so tight.

"We have until mid-June?" Pansy asked squeakily.

Hermione looked around the table and noticed that everyone looked as panicky as
she felt. Her gaze rested last on Malfoy who was looking at her with concern.

"Is there no way to delay this," Malfoy asked.

Minerva grimaced. "Unfortunately no, we've already put this off for as long as we
could. I am sorry to ruin your Sunday like this," she said before standing. She looked
down on her former pupils. "There's going to be a meeting at Hogwarts next
Saturday, starting at ten o'clock in the morning." Minerva then walked over to the
bar and started to chat with Madam Rosmerta.

The table stayed silent for a good few minutes whilst they digested this
unwelcome information.

"I kind of just thought this was one big joke and we wouldn't actually have to go
through with it," George said.

"You're telling me," Zabini muttered.

Hermione just looked crestfallen.

"Please tell me you're getting somewhere on lifting the curse, Hermione," Pansy
asked.

Hermione looked at the Slytherin girl in surprise. She didn't really imagine that
anyone else would be as invested as she was in breaking it. "I saw Bill Weasley
yesterday. We've started to work through the journals and put some theories
together but we haven't really got anywhere yet."

"Maybe it would be an idea to widen those working on breaking the curse," Malfoy
suggested.

Ginny nodded enthusiastically. "I think we're all agreed that none of us want to be
- 173 -
forced into a marriage no matter how well we think of our matches," she said,
flicking an admiring glance at Zabini.

Hermione thought about it. It would be stupid to insist that only she and Bill work
on the curse. They could cover so much more ground if they had a group of people
working on it. Hermione also wasn't blind to the fact that she was sitting with a
talented bunch of wizards who had gone through a lot more than previous
generations of wizards had at a young age. "I think that's a really good idea,
Malfoy," she responded. "We could get a lot more achieved and we all have talents
and skills in different areas so we pretty much will end up with everything covered."

"How about we arrange to sit down next week after the meeting at Hogwarts?"
Pansy suggested. "We'll all be in the same area so it would be stupid not to take
advantage of that."

"That sounds like a good plan. I'll check with Bill to see if he's free next Saturday
afternoon," Hermione agreed.

The group didn't feel like hanging around trying to regain the free and easy
atmosphere that had existed before Minerva McGonagall had come into the Three
Broomsticks. They all went their separate ways, trying to remain optimistic that they
could break the curse and decide if and when they wanted to get married.

AN: For those who have been asking – look there is some George & Pansy
action! Hopefully you enjoyed them popping up again. Review to tell me and
also to give me your opinions on the curse, please be kind if you thought it
was stupid. I spent forever just trying to come up with something (I blame it
for my writer's block!) and I'm currently having to think or more things for
it – suggestions are welcome!

Oh and a little plug for the one-shot I wrote for valentine's day Marietta
Edgecombe's Valentine Revenge – it's as silly as my previous one-shots but
its not based on a toddler's novel (you'll be pleased to know!).

- 174 -
 Chapter 16

Author's Note: Thank you all for your continuing alerts, favourites and
reviews. I know I go on about this but reviews really motivate me to continue
writing.

I was very pleased with myself this week as I wrote two whole chapters for
this story *proud face*.

Sorry this chapter is a day late. It's completely my fault. I thought I'd sent
it off to be beta-ed and I hadn't! Anyway, I finally remembered on
Wednesday night and the awesome xXSlaytonMalfoyXx managed to turn it
around in very little time!

Disclaimer: If you still think I'm JK Rowling masquerading as a fan-fiction

writer then you are definitely a Hufflepuff!

Chapter 15

Hermione linked her arms with Harry and Ron as they walked up to Hogwarts
castle. She smiled as she saw all the current students milling around, enjoying their
weekend. She felt as if time had almost turned back and they were pupils once more
at Hogwarts. Hermione had to admit that she did miss the place. Despite the fact
that a war had waged on in the background, she'd loved her time at the castle.

"It feels strange coming back," Ron commented.

"I wonder if Minerva will let us have a look round," Harry said.

"Sssh don't say that or we'll never get Hermione to leave the library again," Ron
joked.

Hermione stuck her tongue out at him. "Minerva has already told me that I'm
always welcome to visit the library, anyway," she replied.

"I hope we can go and visit the Gryffindor common room," Harry continued. "I
miss that place."

Ron and Hermione nodded and the three of them thought nostalgically at all the
- 175 -
fun they'd had in Gryffindor Tower.

"Well, well, if it's not Potty, Weasel and the Bookworm," drawled a voice behind
them.

The trio spun around and rolled their eyes as they saw Malfoy, flanked this time
by Zabini and Parkinson.

"Ha ha, Draco," Harry said.

Malfoy grinned at them. "I couldn't resist. It doesn't feel like Hogwarts if I'm not
making some snide comment at you three."

Daphne barrelled her way through the three Slytherins and leapt on Harry,
smothering him in kisses.

"Daphne, please can you try and uphold the Slytherin name a little more. It's not
befitting for you to fawn all over Golden-Boy like that and we're getting strange
looks from all the brats," Malfoy said.

Daphne turned to face her blond friend. "I don't care. I've waited years to be able
to do things like that and I'm not going to stop now because you can't stomach it."

"It's not me I'm worried about; I'm used to your rather nauseating displays of
affection for Potter. You just traumatised those poor Slytherins over there," Malfoy
replied.

They all turned to look towards where Malfoy was gesturing and Hermione
couldn't help but laugh at the group of Slytherin sixth-years whose faces almost
matched their green ties.

"I don't think they're going to recover from seeing the great Slytherin Prince
cavorting with Gryffindors," Ron teased.

Malfoy grimaced. "Please, what kind of ridiculous nickname is that?"

"No worse than kitten," Hermione interjected.

"Don't make me start calling you the Gryffindor Golden Girl," Malfoy hit back.

It was Hermione's turn to pull a face. "Ok, I admit they are horrible nicknames
and stupid ones at that."
- 176 -
 "Good, so no more calling me something so hideous," Malfoy ordered.

"Back to ferret it is," Ron said with a wicked grin.

They all looked up to main entrance as Hagrid's booming voice drifted over the
grounds, calling them over. "Get in 'ere, you lot. Professor McGonagall's ready to
start."

Harry, Ron and Hermione broke into massive grins and they regressed in age,
sprinting over to give Hagrid a massive hug. The Slytherins smirked at them as they
passed. Hagrid caught sight of Malfoy and turned to Hermione. "Tha' git isn't givin'
yeh any trouble is he?"

Hermione smiled at the overprotective half-giant. "Don't worry, Hagrid, if he gets

too out of line, I can always smack him again."

"Tha's my girl, 'Ermione," Hagrid said squeezing her until she practically couldn't
breathe any more. "Anyway, yeh better get yehselves in there so Professor
McGonagall can start."

Hermione, Harry and Ron definitely felt that they were back at Hogwarts when
they walked into the Great Hall late and were on the receiving end of McGonagall's
very unimpressed stare. It brought back too many memories of Transfiguration
lessons. All three of them ducked their heads and automatically turned towards the
Gryffindor table. They sat together and Hermione shook her head slightly as she
realised that she had almost the same view of Malfoy that she had had for six years.
The only difference was that instead of glares and sneers, he had a cheeky smile on
his face and winked at her when she raised her eyebrows in query. She rolled her
eyes and stuck her tongue out at him. She had to stop herself from giggling when he
mouthed "very mature" back at her.

Professor McGonagall cleared her throat and looked down at her former students.
"I am truly sorry to bring you back here to Hogwarts in such horrible circumstances.
However, I'm sad to say that I have to inform you that your need to marry those
chosen by the Sorting Hat has become imperative."

There was lots of muffled annoyed murmuring at this and some not-so-friendly
glares up at the Headmistress. No-one appreciated being the generation that had
triggered the curse and had their choice in partner taken away. There was some
snide comments about Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws as well that mainly originated
from the Slytherin table, but Hermione did catch herself thinking that she'd wished
the Sorting Hat had decided to place her in Ravenclaw instead.
- 177 -
 McGonagall raised her hand for silence once more. "Yes, I know it is all very
unpleasant but if you would please quiet down then I can continue. Anyway, as I was
saying, the marriages that need to take place in order for Hogwarts to survive now
have a time-limit. I was informed by Rowena Ravenclaw in a dream last week that all
marriages will have to be completed by the time Hogwarts closes for this academic
year."

Minerva gave the room time to fully take in that information. The shocked gasps
informing her that it wasn't completely welcome news. Not that she blamed them.
Minerva was also worried as she wasn't sure that everyone would actually go
through with the marriages and here her eyes rested involuntarily on Hermione
Granger. The majority of people had been fairly pliable when it came to those
chosen as their intended spouses. She'd also been pleased that some couples who'd
initially given her a headache had resolved their differences, George Weasley and
Pansy Parkinson springing to mind. But she had no idea which way Hermione was
yet to fall. She no longer seemed to have the deep seated antipathy towards Draco
Malfoy that she'd had at last month's meeting but that didn't mean that she still
wasn't prepared to consign Hogwarts to the scrap heap of history. The one thing
that made Minerva hopeful in this case was the fact that Hermione loved Hogwarts
and would hate to see it closed and sealed off to future generations. She'd probably
go into deep mourning for the loss of the library as well.

Minerva was also unsure of where Draco Malfoy's mind lay. He had been matched
with a muggle-born and although he'd thoroughly reformed himself after the end of
the war; it didn't mean that he would necessarily want the very pureblood line of
Malfoy to be ended. Minerva had already resigned herself to the fact that she would
need to speak to them both alone and privately to fully gauge what they were
thinking. She just wished she didn't have this headache at all. The worry and stress
of it all was giving her sleepless nights and it wasn't about to abate at any time. She
sighed as she signalled the hall for silence once more.

"Now, I know that this doesn't give much time for you to even get to know your
chosen partners or indeed even plan the dream wedding that some of you may have
been wishing for, for a long time."

Draco shot Pansy a knowing look at that. The girl had pretty much roped him into
playing 'bride and groom' since she was old enough to pretend walk down an aisle.
She'd had her bridesmaid dresses picked out, style and colour by the time she was
thirteen and narrowed the venue she wished for her 'perfect' wedding by fifteen. On
the one hand, having such concrete plans probably meant that she didn't need
months and months to decide on everything but on the other hand it meant that if
one thing wasn't available in the time-span they'd be given by Rowena Ravenclaw
- 178 -
then the whole wedding was thrown into disarray.

McGonagall continued to drone on and Draco remembered how dull all these
speeches before and after feasts had been when they'd attended Hogwarts. At least
she was straight and to the point, unlike the whacky speeches that Dumbledore had
come out with. "I know some of you may not have even decided if you want to
proceed with the Ministry plan. However, before you definitively decide against
marrying the person you've been paired with, I'd like you to come and talk to me. In
refusing to marry, you will be affecting the whole of the wizarding world here in the
UK. A new school to teach underage witches and wizards would have to be found
and set up which would take a long time and possibly mean that a younger
generation would miss out on a well-rounded and good education. Durmstrang and
Beauxbatons would not be able to house all the extra students."

Draco sneered slightly at the emotional blackmail McGonagall was laying on them
all. It was a typical Gryffindor tactic, look to appeal to the better nature of everyone
there and hope they fall in with your plan for the 'greater good' of future
generations. Not too many Slytherins would be swayed by such an argument,
although the loss of the tradition of Hogwarts would be a blow to the Slytherin
mindset. Draco knew who McGonagall was mainly aiming that speech at and he
looked towards Granger to see her reaction. Predictably she was biting her lip and
looking conflicted. He knew that it went completely against her character to bow to
such distasteful dictates but then to allow Hogwarts to close would be unthinkable.
It was her first taste of the magical world and he knew that both she and Potter
were hugely attached to the place for that very reason.

"Before you all file out, please could Hermione Granger and Draco Malfoy come to
talk to me," McGonagall finished off.

Draco scowled at the immense interest the rest of the hall suddenly showed him
and Granger. He quickly smoothed his face into an unreadable mask, not wanting
anyone to be able to decipher his feelings on having so many pairs of eyes staring at
him. He flashed a quick glance to Granger and saw that she was hiding it less well.
She was bright red and anxiously trying to ignore the nosy people currently staring
at the pair of them.

They quickly made their way to McGonagall who lead them up to her office.
Neither looked around Hogwarts, reliving any memories, they were both too
concerned about what McGonagall wanted to say to them.

"Sorry to single you both out like that but I wanted to make sure I got an
opportunity to speak to you both before the pair of you disappeared. I know that this
- 179 -
decision is probably the hardest on you both and I wanted to make sure that you
would be able to talk anything you want out with me. Unlike the Ministry, I didn't
feel the need to impose you sitting with your matched partner," McGonagall said
with an amused look at Hermione, who flushed bright red.

Hermione cleared her throat. "Yes, well it would have been strange here. I mean
one of us would have had to have sat at the other's house table."

"You," muttered Malfoy, interrupting her.

Hermione just glared at the annoying blond who smirked back at her.

"Anyway, I was wondering where the two of you currently were with your
decision. It was a pleasant surprise to see you both at the Three Broomsticks last
Sunday and I'm hoping that it means there has been some progress made."

Hermione was deeply uncomfortable with this whole conversation. It felt weird
and her change of feelings towards Malfoy was still too new to really put into words.
She may not hate him like she had previously but she wasn't sure that she wanted to
marry him. He could still drive her mad. "I er guess we're getting to know each
other," Hermione mumbled.

McGonagall smiled in relief. "Well that's a good thing. I'm very pleased that you
can at least be in the same room as each other now for a prolonged period of time.
And you, Mr Malfoy? This decision will have consequences not just for you but for
your family line."

Malfoy raised an eyebrow at McGonagall's question. "I assure you that the Malfoy
thinking on the question of blood has changed significantly. As I am the only Malfoy
left in existence, the route the family takes is my own decision to make. Pureblood
families are dying out through the incessant inter-marrying, so I was in all likelihood
going to have to look outside of pureblood witches anyway."

Hermione tried not to laugh at how stiff and pompous Malfoy sounded. She knew
he couldn't help it, McGonagall was asking very personal questions and it was hard
to answer them without seizing up. It was also disconcerting to have the attention of
so many previous Heads of Hogwarts, who weren't even trying to hide their interest
in the whole conversation. Hermione couldn't help but notice that Harry's old friend,
Phineas Black, was glaring down at his relative, sneering at his dissection of the
state of pureblood families.

"So do you think you will both decide to marry each other then," McGonagall
- 180 -
pushed in a way that was incredibly alien to her. Hermione realised that having the
curse hanging over the Headmistress' head must be causing her a lot of stress.

"Uh, well, we haven't really talked about it," Hermione jumped in before Malfoy
could come out with whatever sarcastic and cutting remark was currently in his
mouth. She could tell by his facial expression that it wouldn't be nice. "I'm also still
hoping that I can come up with a solution to break the curse. Bill Weasley and I have
been working on it."

Gloom descended over McGonagall's face. "Oh, well of course that's good news,"
she said in a tone that implied the complete opposite.

Hermione couldn't leave the Headmistress feeling quite so pessimistic about the
whole situation. "But, I'm sure that if nothing is found then Malfoy and I will look to
save Hogwarts," she said in rush before the reality of the words could hit her.

McGonagall looked up and beamed at her, which was slightly creepy to be

perfectly honest. Hermione really didn't want to look at Malfoy, who, she was sure,
was probably giving her that look that he usually reserved for specimens he found
morbidly interesting. However, her eyes didn't seem to get the message from the
brain and found themselves glancing his way. He was looking at her in some
surprise but with a gleam in his eyes that she found a little disconcerting. She
couldn't work out what it meant.

McGonagall seemed to rediscover her usual composure and briskly thanked the
pair before showing them out. Hermione now found herself left somewhat
awkwardly with Malfoy in the corridor outside the office. She had no idea where Ron
and Harry would be. She knew that Ginny would be off somewhere with Blaise. "So,
that was erm a little intense," Hermione commented with a need to get the silence
broken.

Malfoy just gave her that look again but failed to respond verbally.

"Well, I guess I'll go and find Harry and Ron then. They're probably in the
Gryffindor common room," Hermione said, wanting to get away from the tension in
the air.

"I don't think you'll find them there," Malfoy said with a nod towards the window.
She looked over and saw two very familiar figures flying about down at the
Quidditch pitch. It looked as if they had the latest Gryffindor Quidditch team
fawning all over them.

- 181 -
 Hermione pouted somewhat. "Oh," she huffed. "I guess I'll go to the library then."

Before she could stalk off, a little put out at the direction McGonagall's
conversation had gone, Malfoy's strange reaction to that conversation and
annoyance towards Ron and Harry for running off to do things she couldn't take part
in, Malfoy grabbed her hand. "Why don't we spend some of that time you were
talking about together? I'll show you my favourite Hogwarts haunts if you show me
yours?" He suggested with a mischievous smile.

Hermione felt some of her composure come back. She'd make Malfoy as deeply
uncomfortable as she'd been by making him view the Gryffindor common room. That
was sure to shake his nonchalant façade. "Sure, sounds like fun. As we're already up
here, I'll go first," Hermione said before dragging him off by the hand to the portrait
of the fat lady.

Malfoy scowled at Hermione as she giggled once more. "That was not funny," he
growled at her.

"It was," she gasped as the giggles escaped again.

"I thought you Gryffindors were meant to be a nice, welcoming, inclusive lot," he
moaned at her.

"Yeah but that doesn't extend to ex-Slytherins and Malfoys," Hermione replied.

"Those third-years are lucky that I'm a grown man and above smacking them
around their nasty little heads," Malfoy sulked.

Hermione couldn't help but laugh again. She had wanted to discompose Malfoy
but she hadn't planned on a bunch of third-years who felt the need to defend their
famous war hero and a bunch of Weasley Wizarding Wheezes products.

"You're just lucky I knew the counter-spell to that particular product. George
tested that out on us all for months until I got so fed up of turning all different
colours, I found a counter-spell for it," Hermione said.

"Yeah, well I'll be having words with Pansy about this. It's blatant house
discrimination to have colours of all other houses except Slytherin. When she sorts it
out, those third-years will be getting a horrible surprise and it'll be green and silver
and hissing," Malfoy muttered.

Hermione dissolved into giggles once more as she treasured the memory of
- 182 -
Malfoy coloured in red and gold strips, roaring like a lion with the Gryffindor
emblem temporarily tattooed on each cheek. She couldn't wait to tell Ron and Harry
and congratulate George. The pain she'd suffered whilst he'd been creating that
product was worth it now she'd seen Malfoy looking like Mr Gryffindor.

"I wouldn't get too comfortable if I were you, you're descending into a den of
snakes now," Malfoy smugly remarked.

Hermione rolled her eyes. She wasn't scared of a bunch of teenage Slytherins and
besides she knew that Malfoy wouldn't let anything truly terrible happen to her. She
was curious however to see the Slytherin dungeon. Harry and Ron had of course
described it back in their second-year but she wanted to see it for herself. She'd
never admit this to anyone but herself, and then only barely, but she also wanted to
see where Malfoy had spent six-and-a-half-years of his life.

They went down into the dank dungeons and Hermione shivered somewhat. It was
a depressing place to be based but she couldn't imagine the Slytherins being happy
somewhere more cheerful and warmer. They would find it annoyingly twee. Malfoy
led them through the tunnel like passages until they were outside a stone wall. He'd
bullied a passing Slytherin earlier into giving him the password. A doorway
appeared and they entered a long, low room decorated with ornate carved chairs
and an exquisite mantelpiece under which held the only cheery colour in the room, a
brightly burning fire. The common room was lit by several hanging lamps that
burned with a greenish hue. It was as dark as Harry had said it was but instead of
finding it depressing, Hermione found it a little dreamy in an eerie way. It was
almost as if she'd stumbled into a great hall of the mer-people out in the lake.
Hermione scanned around it completely, taking in all the details before turning back
to Malfoy who was watching her intently.

"So? What do you think then? You probably think it's all dank and miserable," he
said.

Hermione smiled at his defensive tone. For all the nasty words they gave out,
Slytherins happened to be sensitive souls who didn't do well when criticised. They
always took it to heart. "I like it, in a strange way. It feels as if it belongs under
water or in a fairy tale. Harry and Ron certainly didn't do it justice."

Malfoy looked at her with a puzzled expression. "Potter and Weasley? I've never
brought them down here."

Hermione swore under her breath. "Oh yeah, erm, I think Daphne took them," she
lied.
- 183 -
 "Nice try, Granger. I take it they snuck in here at some point during our time at
Hogwarts probably using that invisibility cloak. Come on spit it out."

Hermione debated briefly over whether to crow and tell Malfoy how they'd tricked
him in their second-year. He'd give Harry and Ron hell but it was about time
someone else found out about the secrets that sneaky pair kept. "Ok, they got in
when we were all at Hogwarts but they didn't sneak in, they walked in brazenly with
you by their side."

Malfoy double took and looked at Hermione incredulously. "Huh? What do you
mean they walked in with me?"

Hermione couldn't help but smirk. "We brewed Polyjuice Potion during the
Christmas holidays of our second-year. Ron and Harry snagged a hair from Crabbe
and Goyle and had a nice chat with you about the Chamber of Secrets here in this
room."

Malfoy was actually speechless. His mouth was hanging open and his eyes hadn't
moved from her face. He was just staring at her in disbelief. "You charmingly said
that you hoped that I would be killed by the basilisk," Hermione couldn't help but
add.

Malfoy gulped before looking guiltily at the floor. "Yeah, well I was an immature
little prat back then. I didn't know what the hell I was talking about. I just parroted
father."

Hermione patted him on the arm. "It's ok, Malfoy, I think I can forgive you some
nasty words back when you were twelve."

Malfoy looked up gratefully at her. He then managed to digest the rest of what
Hermione had said. "They came down here at Christmas, you say?" Hermione just
nodded. "Those bastards! I told them about the hidden room under the drawing
room floor at Malfoy Manor. We got bloody raided by the Ministry looking for it a
few weeks later. Luckily, we had strong enchantments all around it which meant
that the Ministry couldn't find it."

"I wouldn't hold your breath for Harry and Ron to feel guilty. You did say you were
hiding valuable dark arts objects in the room."

"Yeah, well that's not the point," Malfoy insisted stubbornly.

"Actually it … are we going to stand around arguing about this all day? And why is
- 184 -
the common room deserted? It's just freaky. Do you Slytherins really burrow under
the ground?" Hermione asked, side-tracked by the empty room, which was a
complete contrast to the bustling Gryffindor common room several floors up.

"Don't be ridiculous. We are human too," Malfoy emphasised. "They all just must
be out doing Slytherin style stuff. Beating up some Hufflepuffs or something."

Hermione rolled her eyes at that. Typical bloody Slytherins. Some things never
changed.

"So, now we have the place all to ourselves, kitten, fancy checking out my old
room?" Malfoy teased with a lecherous look.

Hermione looked at him with contempt. "Don't be gross, Malfoy. The thought of
having to get that close to you makes me want to vomit. But I am curious about your
room. I want to see the place where you plotted evil deeds."

"Yeah, yeah keep telling yourself that. You just want to see where I slept. If you're
a good girl, I may even let you lie down on my old bed."

"It'd probably need disinfecting first."

By that time, they'd climbed the stairs which led up the dormitories. They went a
short way along the passageway that made up the boys chambers before Malfoy
opened a door which led into a smaller version of the common room. The hanging
lamps with the greenish glow were present and as were a couple of carved chairs.
The four poster beds weren't the cosy version from the Gryffindor bedrooms. They
were carved from dark wood and had snakes spiralling up the posts. It wasn't this
that made Hermione stop in shock though, it was writhing mass of duvet on one of
the beds with long red hair spilling out over one of the pillows.

"Oh my eyes," Hermione yelled, slapping her hands over her eyes. "Ginerva
Weasley what the hell are you doing?"

A screech came from the bed along with a deep voice cursing. Malfoy was just
standing next to Hermione sniggering. "I think that's pretty obvious, Granger."

"Draco, get your eyes away from my girlfriend and take Granger outside," Zabini
ordered.

"Come with me, kitten, it appears we were beaten to it," Malfoy smirked, clearly
amused by the whole situation.
- 185 -
 Hermione walked back the Slytherin common room trying to consign several
recently acquired memories to the dustbin of her brain. Sadly, the images refused to
disappear.

"I guess that answers your question as to why the common room was empty,"
Malfoy mused from beside her.

"How can you be so calm about this? We just walked in on our two close friends
you know … doing the deed."

Malfoy laughed outright at Hermione. "You know you can say the word. It's called
sex. I'm sure you haven't gone your full twenty-five years without at least reading
about it."

"Stop mocking me. I'm traumatised here," Hermione said, stamping her foot on
the floor.

"How the hell did you manage to have two boys as your best friends since you
were twelve and yet you manage to get so embarrassed by the subject?" Malfoy
asked.

"Just because they're boys, doesn't mean they talk about it 24/7," Hermione
defended.

"Oh yes, I forgot it was Potter and Weasley we were talking about. Potter could
barely even ask Daphne out and Weasley's not much better when it comes to
women."

Hermione was saved having to defend her friends by the appearance of the guilty
couple. Ginny was looking pretty sheepish and was struggling to meet Hermione's
eyes. Hermione, in turn, was finding the mantelpiece fascinating. Zabini and Malfoy
were eying the two embarrassed girls in complete amusement.

"Want to find Potter and Weasley?" Zabini suggested.

Hermione and Ginny jumped at the opportunity to leave the awkward atmosphere
behind in the Slytherin common room. Neither spoke to each other until they
reached halfway to the Quidditch pitch. "I'm so embarrassed," Ginny moaned.
"Blaise swore that he'd bribed the little snakes to go out. I didn't imagine that you
and Malfoy would walk in."

"Yeah, well the common room was deserted," Hermione said at a little loss to
- 186 -
know what else to say.

"You must think I'm so depraved now," Ginny continued.

"Of course I don't. You and Zabini are dating and you're going to be getting
married before June, unless we can break this curse. It's natural that you'd want to
check that you're compatible. I just wish I hadn't seen it. One question though - why
the Slytherin dormitory?"

Ginny flamed as red as her hair. "Tell anyone this and I'll personally kill you just
using the Bat Bogey Hex. No, I take that back, tell anyone about this and I'll tell
everyone about your infatuation with Malfoy back in our sixth-year, including
Malfoy. It was kind of a fantasy whilst I was here at Hogwarts. I'd noticed Blaise
before I started dating Harry, at the Slug Club, and thought he was hot."

Hermione glared at Ginny. "I had a brief, insane infatuation for Malfoy that was
induced by my grief over your brother and Lavender. I didn't go around making up
fantasies about having sex with him in the Slytherin dorms unlike someone I could
name."

"And that, of course, explains why you were going up to his old dorm in a deserted
Slytherin dungeon. You sure you weren't going to see how compatible the two of you
would be? And besides, didn't you say that you'd had naughty thoughts about you,
Malfoy and the library?" Ginny teased.

Hermione pouted at her friend. "I think I preferred it when you were too
embarrassed to talk. And as I told him, the thought of that makes me want to puke."

Ginny grinned at Hermione. "So you discussed it with Malfoy huh? That sexy
blond getting you all hot and bothered?" she teased.

It was Hermione's turn to blush. "Stop it and of course he isn't. I can just about
stand to be in the same room as him."

"Keep telling yourself that, kitten. I bet you jump him before the year is out."

"Zabini is a disgusting influence on you and you are depraved," Hermione huffed.

Blaise nudged Draco in the side. "What's that all about?" he asked, pointing to
Hermione, who looked worked up.

"Your little red-head is probably filling her in with all the gross details of your
- 187 -
recent activity."

"You didn't seem to find it so gross earlier when you were leering all over Ginny,"
Blaise said.

Draco quirked an eyebrow at Blaise. "I didn't look at your girlfriend and you know
it. The Weaslette has never interested me."

"Only because you've always had your eye on a bushy haired brunette instead."

Draco shrugged. With Hermione actually talking to him, he could no longer be

bothered to deny the fact that he was smitten with her.

"Oho, no denial. Have you finally admitted it to yourself?" Blaise mocked.

"What's the point? I know you all know it and the only person who doesn't know it
is Granger and it'll stay that way," Draco ordered.

"What's brought this on?" Blaise asked.

"She told McGonagall that if she couldn't break the curse she'd probably go ahead
and marry me. I thought she'd definitely let Hogwarts close. It's what I'd do if I was
in her shoes."

Blaise whistled at that. "Wow, that's a big admission for her to make. And if you
were her then you would've probably gone on a Slytherin killing spree by now.
Granger's much more compassionate. She might've hated us and tried to get us
arrested numerous times but at least she didn't try to murder us."

Draco acknowledged the truth of this with a nod of his head.

They'd all reached the Quidditch pitch by then and Ginny yelled for Ron and Harry
to get their backsides back on the ground. They were due to meet Bill at the Hogs
Head in twenty minutes.

AN: So the curse has kicked on a notch – tick tock Hermione!

What did you think? Enjoy or hate? Let me know in a review (only please
be kind if you hated!)

- 188 -
 Chapter 17

Author's Note: Sorry for the delay in getting this chapter to you all.
Thanks for all your reviews in the last chapter. I enjoyed reading them
immensely and for those asking, I promise you Dramione action is coming
up … very soon!

Anyway, onto this chapter, more about the curse is revealed.

Disclaimer: I really am JK Rowling and I regret Hermione ending up with

Ron so spend my time writing Dramione fanfiction …. And if you believe that
then you need to join Lockhart!

Chapter 17

Draco waited until everyone was sitting down. Luckily for him Ron, Harry and
George were sitting in a row, heads together, deep in conversation about something.
He passed out the rest of the drinks, leaving theirs until last. Then putting the tray
down in front of them, he backhanded them all across their hands.

"Hey, what was that for?" Ron whined.

"That's for sneaking into the Slytherin common room in our second-year and
getting Malfoy Manor raided," Draco informed him.

Ron and Harry looked at each other in bemusement and then shot glares over the
table at Hermione. She put her hands up in mock surrender. "Don't blame me when
your little secrets get found out," she said smugly.

"Oh, so we're grassing up all our Hogwarts secrets, maybe Malfoy would be
interested as to why you weren't with us, Hermione, and why you were in the
infirmary for the rest of the Christmas holidays," Ron said vindictively.

Hermione narrowed her eyes. "If you know what's good for you, you'll shut your
mouth right now."

"Weasel, I demand you explain to me right now what you mean by that," Draco
said, scenting a juicy secret to tease Hermione with.

- 189 -
 "Well, let's just say it gives a whole new meaning to your nickname," Ron
managed to get out before Hermione leapt across the table, drinks flying and put
both her hands over his mouth to shut him up.

Draco was definitely interested in knowing something that Hermione didn't want
him to know that badly. He eyed Potter, who was shaking with laughter. "Don't you
dare, Harry," Hermione warned.

Harry just laughed even harder. "Let's just say Hermione transformed into
something rather furry," Harry said, sliding his chair back out of Hermione's reach.

No-one could ever accuse Draco of being slow. He put the rather obvious clues
together. "You turned into a cat, Granger," He asked.

Hermione pretty much growled, which amused Draco even more. "I knew animal
transfigurations using Polyjuice Potion were not advised but who expected the
effects to last well over a decade?" he teased as she blushed.

"I took a hair from Millicent Bullstrode's robe which turned out to be her cat's hair
instead of hers," Hermione said shamed faced.

She removed her hands from Ron's mouth before he suffocated to death, climbed
off the table, quickly repaired the damage surrounding them and tried to ride out
the snorts of laughter coming from everyone else around the table. "I hate you
both," she said to Ron and Harry who were laughing manically at her.

Draco put his arm around her shoulders. "Don't worry, kitten, it's good to know
that you're human, well apart from the left-over cat DNA."

Hermione shrugged his arm off and glared at the unrepentant blond.

"I understand the need to hit Ron and Harry but what did I have to do with all
this?" George asked.

"Oh, that wasn't for that incident but for other things," Draco said vaguely,
suddenly realising that he didn't want everyone to know about the earlier incident in
Gryffindor Tower.

Unfortunately for him, Hermione had revenge on her mind. She looked maliciously
at Draco before turning to George. "Oh George, a couple of third-years thought they
needed to defend my honour when I took Malfoy to see the Gryffindor common
room. They used your Quidditch Fanatical Fancies against him and turned him into a
- 190 -
Gryffindor lion for twenty minutes."

This time it was Draco's turn to scowl as the table laughed hugely at him. "It's not
funny and, Pansy, I fully expect you do something about the outrageous
discrimination which means George only caters for fans of three of the Hogwarts
Houses, and doesn't have any Slytherin versions."

Pansy stopped laughing immediately. "What do you mean by that George

Weasley?" she demanded putting her hands on her hips.

"Uh oh, you're in trouble with the missus now, Georgie-boy, and she's kind of
scary," Ron teased.

Pansy turned her gimlet stare at the youngest Weasley male, who soon withered
under it and muttered to himself before turning away.

"Well, it's not something I'd looked into making before but I'll have Slytherin
versions on the shelves by the end of this week," George placated Pansy, knowing
that this was not an argument he could win.

"You better. I'll be along to check," Pansy responded.

George gulped as Pansy turned away and Draco smirked at him. Pansy could be
truly terrifying when she put her mind to it. Hermione didn't have that corner down
as hers just yet.

Draco turned to the chuckling Blaise and said threateningly, "I'd stop laughing if I
were you. There are still some secrets to be told."

Ginny turned pale and looked worriedly towards her brothers. Fortunately for the
harmony of the table, Bill showed up before anymore secrets could be spilled.

"I asked Rosmerta for a private room," Hermione said, leading them through to
the back, where a room with a white-board and large table had been set up. Ron
eyed the platter of sandwiches sitting on a side-table with interest.

Hermione noticed this and rolled her eyes. "Maybe you should all help yourself to
sandwiches, whilst I get set up." She knew that it would be easier just to feed Ron's
stomach rather than make him wait. It would lead to fewer interruptions.

Draco, Harry and Blaise eyed the bustling Hermione in alarm. "This isn't going to
be a lesson isn't Potter?" Blaise asked.
- 191 -
 Harry shrugged. "Who knows? It is Hermione. She likes to go into detail and she's
very invested in breaking this curse."

"Who would blame her with this oaf to marry," Blaise snorted.

"At least she's agreed to marry me. She'd probably top herself if stuck with you,"
Draco replied.

"What?" Harry asked, doing a double take. "When did Hermione agree to marry
you?"

"Earlier today in McGonagall's office. She said if she couldn't break the curse,
she'd knuckle down and keep Hogwarts open," Draco explained.

Harry whistled. "Wow, that's a massive admission for Hermione."

"Well McGonagall was pushing her quite a bit. I thought she'd cry when Hermione
said she was committed to breaking the curse."

"Minerva would feel as if she'd let Dumbledore down if she didn't manage to keep
Hogwarts open," Harry said.

"Did you put some kind of friendship potion in Granger's tea at Malfoy Manor?"
Blaise asked. "She's been unrecognisable recently."

"She's just realised that she can't resist the overwhelming Malfoy charm," Draco
teased.

"I feel awful. If Ron and I had pushed her years ago to go and get the help she
obviously needed then she would have improved ages ago. Instead, we were too
afraid of pushing her and lied to her instead," Harry said guiltily.

Draco looked at Blaise. "Now this is why I don't do Gryffindors. The guilt trip they
are always on is so depressing."

Before Harry could retaliate about Slytherins, Hermione called the meeting to
order.

"You did a really good job getting everyone together, Hermione," Bill said a couple
of hours later.

Hermione looked around the room. She was pretty impressed with how seriously
- 192 -
everyone was taking this. Even Theo Nott was here and Hermione was surprised to
see that he hid some impressive brains behind that joking demeanour. Hermione
was impressed that she was presiding over a room that held Harry, Ron, Ginny,
George, Neville and Bill from Gryffindor and Malfoy, Zabini, Nott, Daphne, Tracey
Davies and Parkinson from the Slytherin side. At the moment, research was taking
place. After filling the room in on what she and Bill had managed to piece together
so far, they'd spoken about their skills and had been divided into groups
accordingly. Hermione was hoping that having this many people would speed the
whole process up.

"Yes, after Minerva told us last week that we were going to have to be married by
the end of the academic year, it seemed silly to try and do everything with just the
two of us. It's not only me who isn't feeling too happy with the whole situation,"
Hermione told him.

Bill looked around room. He was surprised that they were all managing to get
along so well. He knew that Harry would be ok as he was already in love with
Daphne but he hadn't imagined that his other siblings would fair so well. Blaise was
pretty much made for Ginny and they were smitten with each other. Ron and Tracey
seemed relatively fine. They appeared to like each other although not necessarily
with romantic feelings. The tall Slytherin witch wasn't really his brother's cup of tea
but they were trying and at least getting along. As for George and Pansy, well, she
was reigniting bits of his personality that had appeared buried along with Fred. He
been a lot lighter and his latest Weasley Wizarding Wheezes products were a little
less dark. Pansy took an active interest in the shop now she'd had to resign her
teaching post and was giving George a different perspective on things.

But the most intriguing couple by far were Hermione and Malfoy. The deep
antagonism had disappeared between them. Malfoy was flirty and teasing towards
Hermione, never letting her take things too seriously. She needed an influence like
that in her life. She'd been in a dark place for a long time and hidden behind her
campaigning. She currently had a new lease of life. She laughed a lot more and
didn't jump to offence. The fact that she could sit there with a bunch of Slytherins,
looking at house-elf magic was remarkable enough.

Bill had gone to see Minerva after his meeting with Hermione last week at Shell
Cottage. After reading through Rowena Ravenclaw's diaries, he'd gone to speak to
her about the dreams. They had both had an interesting conversation about how
beneficial the marriages would be not only to Hogwarts but the wider wizarding
community. Minerva was pretty convinced that moving the two houses together
would mean that someone like Voldemort would not be able to exploit the Hogwarts
sorting system again. Slytherins and Gryffindors would be intricately linked and it
- 193 -
would get rid of a lot of the prejudice that still abounded. He couldn't help but agree
with her but he still didn't like the idea of forcing people into marriages. He had a
good idea that working together on the curse like this would mean that many of the
couples selected would remain together. Harry and Daphne had planned to marry
before this already. Daphne had just been extremely patient in waiting for Harry to
get the guts up to tell Hermione about her. He was pretty sure Ginny and Blaise
wouldn't be long following them down the aisle either. Other couples were looking
solid too. As far as he was concerned, the curse had already done the trick in uniting
the two houses.

Bill looked up when Hermione began to wrap up the research session. "Ok, we've
been at this for a good while now, I thought it might be time for a brain-storming
session before arranging to meet another time," she said.

There was a large amount of rustling as everyone put quills and parchment and
Hermione summoned the large pile of books towards and placed them back in her
trusted small seeded bag.

"Harry, did you manage to get anywhere with what could have triggered the
curse?" Hermione asked.

Harry looked around his group. They'd struggled with this a lot. Apart from the
obvious Great Battle of Hogwarts, there didn't seem to be anything obvious. Bill had
been right in saying that divisions had been blurred and that it wasn't as easy as
Voldemort versus Harry that started it off. It hadn't been until Neville had started
speaking about the Room of Requirement that Harry remembered the whole
incident during the Great Battle when he'd been searching for Rowena's diadem

"Well, it was Neville really that brought something to my mind," Harry started a
little unsurely.

The Slytherins looked a little staggered at the idea of Neville Longbottom being
the one to make any kind of breakthrough. They knew he was brave, he'd proved
that during their aborted seventh-year but he still wasn't the sharpest tool in the
box. Harry looked at Neville to continue the story. Poor Neville, despite being a lot
stronger now, he still wasn't hugely comfortable sitting with so many of his previous
enemies and he could never look Malfoy in the face.

"I got to telling Harry about some of the quirks of the Room of Requirement. I
spent a lot of our seventh-year in there and came to know the room well. But if we're
looking into Hogwart's greatest secrets then I believe that is the place to start. From
what I've read, the room was deliberately incorporated into the castle by Rowena
- 194 -
Ravenclaw and she is the one who designed it to be so specific," Neville explained.

Many in the room just looked confused as to why this was important but Hermione
and Draco both looked towards Harry and uttered "Crabbe!" at the same time.

Ron was looking as confused as everyone else. "What? Why Crabbe?" he asked.

"Really, Ronald, can you not even put this together," Hermione said in disbelief.

He just looked at her in confusion. Hermione sighed and shook her head.

"Ron, remember during the Great Battle when the three of us went to look for
Ravenclaw's diadem and Draco, Crabbe and Goyle tried to stop us?" Harry reminded
his best friend.

"Yeah but what's that got to do with Ravenclaw and the curse? The diadem was
destroyed because it was a horcrux."

"Yes, but we're looking for things which may have triggered the curse. That
confrontation was firmly Gryffindor versus Slytherin, where killing curses were
thrown around and Crabbe died," Harry explained patiently.

Everyone else in the room looked excited at this possible breakthrough.

"That's a real possibility," Bill chipped in. "Especially as the room was Ravenclaw's
own legacy to Hogwarts. She could easily have built the curse into the room's
design."

Hermione started pulling books back out of her bag and flipping through them
frantically. "Neville, you work up at the castle, is the room still accessible?"

He shook his head. "It was one of the first things I checked when I started as the
Herbology Professor. I have a bit of a soft spot for the place but it no longer exists."

Harry's shoulders visibly slumped. "I never thought of that. So if it no longer exists
then how can we break the curse?"

"You might be looking at it in the wrong way," Malfoy said. "It might not be the
room itself but the incident that happened in there."

"Hmmm no, I don't think so," Hermione dismissed. "I think the room is very
important but not in the way we're looking at it. I think it's the fact that part of the
- 195 -
castle was destroyed by a fight solely between Gryffindors and Slytherins."

"Yes, but whole sections of the castle were destroyed that night," Blaise
commented.

"True but we've already ruled out the Great Battle being the reason because
boundaries were blurred. The war against Voldemort wasn't solely Gryffindor versus
Slytherin, it involved all the houses," Hermione explained.

"I think we're really onto something here," Bill said. "This might well be out
trigger for the curse. It makes sense and it fits the timeline and, as Harry said,
someone died, which would be considered as going way too far by Ravenclaw, and
most normal people."

"But that happened when Voldemort opened the Chamber of Secrets when he was
student at Hogwarts. Moaning Myrtle was killed by the basilisk," Ginny mentioned.
"Surely that would trigger the curse as well."

"No," Draco said. "Myrtle was a Ravenclaw."

Ron sniggered at that. "I forgot she was your girlfriend in sixth-year."

Half the room laughed at that but Draco just sent Ron a cold glare which promised
retribution later. Pansy, feeling the need to defend her friend piped up. "You forget I
dated Draco in our sixth-year, Ron."

"Don't remind me of things like that. It just makes me realise that you had no taste
when you were a teenager," George complained to Pansy.

"At least I didn't date the bottomless stomach like some people we won't mention,"
Draco sniped, looking pointedly at Hermione.

"Mmmm I'd love to have bottomless stomach," Ron said. "I could just eat all day
then."

Harry threw a left-over sandwich at Ron's head. "He's insulting you, you numpty."

"Yeah, but he doesn't have a leg to stand-on, he practically snogged Moaning

Myrtle. That's just grim."

"He's so sensitive, people bully him too and he feels lonely and hasn't got anybody
to talk to, he's not afraid to show his feelings and cry!" Harry mocked, quoting
- 196 -
Moaning Myrtle back to Draco.

"Ew, Draco, did you actually cheat on Pansy with a ghost?" Blaise asked, looking
revolted.

Draco looked ready to throw a chair at the next person who spoke to him
regarding Moaning Myrtle.

Bill cleared his throat and said "As fascinating as this is, can we please get this
discussion back on track before one or possibly more of us are murdered."

Hermione tried not to giggle as Malfoy sat there stony-faced. He was so angry his
jaw was practically rigid. She didn't blame him. Harry and Ron were making fun of
the worse period of his life and in front of quite a few others. Bill wasn't wrong. He
did look like he was going to kill someone.

Bill nudged Hermione to get to her finish up.

"Anyway, as we were saying, it seems that we might be on to something with

Crabbe's death in the Room of Requirement. I know we all have work this week, but
is it possible that you could clear your schedules for next Saturday and we'll meet
here again at the same time?" Hermione asked.

There were nods of agreement.

"Ok, in the meantime, please anything you can think of just jot it down. We don't
have a huge amount to go on at the moment so anything, no matter how
unimportant it may seem, could be relevant," Hermione concluded.

There were scrapings of chair noises as most people disappeared back to the bar
to enjoy the rest of the evening or off home if they had plans elsewhere. Harry
stopped Hermione's arm so she didn't leave just yet.

"I wanted to talk to you, Hermione," he said.

"Ok shoot," Hermione replied.

"I want to propose to Daphne the proper way. I've been carrying this ring around
since just after we received the letters from the Ministry but I'm not sure how to go
about it," Harry said sheepishly.

Hermione suppressed a smile. Poor Harry, he really was useless when it came to
- 197 -
girls. He got himself in such a panic that he'd do or say something wrong. It was
pretty sweet that the saviour of the wizarding world was so shy socially. Everyone
always expected him to be outgoing and loud but he was so much happier out of the
lime-light.

"Why don't you just do something simple," Hermione suggested knowing that
something elaborate would just go wrong with Harry so nervous about it all.

"Like what?" Harry asked uselessly.

"What about that new restaurant that has opened up in Rome. It's meant to be
nigh on impossible to get a reservation for and very romantic and intimate."

"How am I meant to get a reservation if it's that hard?" Harry panicked.

Hermione couldn't help but roll her eyes. "Really, Harry, you're actually seriously
asking me that question? You use your name. I doubt they'd refuse a table to the
Harry Potter."

"Oh," he said. "I really hate having to do things like that."

"I know but if you want to propose properly without messing it up, then this is
probably the best way," Hermione explained.

"Yeah, you're right."

"Oh, by the way, what was that with Malfoy earlier?" Hermione asked.

"The Myrtle thing?"

"Yes."

"How could I resist. I still find it enormously funny that Draco was sobbing his
heart out to Moaning Myrtle of all people," Harry said.

"He wasn't amused and it was pretty mean," Hermione responded.

"Yeah, don't worry, I'll be on the look out for his revenge. And if he can't take it,
he shouldn't dish it out," Harry commented.

Hermione couldn't help but agree a little bit. It was true that Malfoy could be
incredibly cutting and he teased the life out of her. But she did feel sorry for him
- 198 -
over the Myrtle thing because of the severe stress he'd been under at the time. He'd
obviously felt unable to talk to any of his friends and had used Myrtle as an outlet.
Hermione fully understood how cathartic talking your worries through with
someone was now she was doing precisely that at counselling. Then again, she
couldn't expect Harry and Ron to agree, they'd always had the emotional range of a
teaspoon.

AN: Ok, feedback on the latest part of the curse would be hugely
appreciated. I had an idea to take it this way but does it make sense? Is it
logical (as logical as Harry Potter fanfiction is)? Please let me know what
you think!

- 199 -
 Chapter 18

Author's Note: Thank you so much for all your continued reviews for this
story. You really are making this a pleasure to write. And you continue to
have positive reactions to the curse as well which is encouraging!

Thank you to xXSlaytonMalfoyXx for betaing this chapter for me.

Disclaimer: No, not mine but a woman can dream.

Chapter 18

Hermione felt like banging her head against the table. The mixed group of
Gryffindors and Slytherins had been meeting every Saturday afternoon in the back
room at the Three Broomsticks for a month now and progress was very slow. They'd
had a brief breakthrough where they had confirmed that it was Crabbe's death in
the Room of Requirement that had triggered the curse. Hermione had joined forces
with Malfoy who, thanks to owning so many house-elves, had good knowledge of
house-elf magic. He'd also looked into it further after Dobby had gone through the
apparition wards at Malfoy Manor to rescue Harry, Ron and Hermione when they
were briefly imprisoned there. He'd told her that no Malfoy like to be unprepared
and he needed the information to close that loophole. Hermione hadn't been too
sure how she'd felt about that. After all, it was that loophole which had saved her
life. Then again, she didn't expect Malfoy to be hosting anymore psychopathic dark
wizards with a blood purity problem any time soon. Hermione and Malfoy had found
that Rowena Ravenclaw had got Helga Hufflepuff to incorporate house-elf magic
throughout the castle after Slytherin had left the school in a sulk.

House-elves have complex magic, often a lot more advanced than the humans they
serve. Their compliant nature makes them happy to remain down-trodden and under
the control of witches and wizards who own them. Although Hermione was sure it
was the fact that they had been conditioned by humans to think they were happy to
do so. She was sure once she got more laws passed and could educate house-elves
regarding their amazing power; they would to strike out on their own, away from the
malignant control of wizards and witches, who just wanted to harness the house-elf
magic for their own benefit.

It seemed that Rowena and Helga had utilised this powerful magic and seeped it
into the very walls of Hogwarts castle. This magic would pick up on any enmity than
- 200 -
lead to either a Slytherin or Gryffindor death. It was wielded in such a way that it
would ignore accidental deaths caused by lessons or Quidditch. The death had to
come from real hatred and it appeared that Crabbe's use of Fiendfyre to kill Harry,
Ron and Hermione, along with his killing curse, had been just that. Draco had
spoken in depth to the oldest and most experienced of his house-elves, Tufty, who
had confirmed that this was indeed possible, although it would have taken a
house-elf of great skill to do it.

So, they had identified and confirmed the curse but that was pretty much it.
Everyone was getting frustrated and fed-up with the fact that they were seemingly
unable to come up with any practical solution to breaking it. Even Bill was coming
up with nothing.

"Hang on," Bill called out as everyone was beginning to pack up after another long
frustrating day. "I think I might have something."

Slumped shoulders straightened, hope infused the faces of everyone present and a
gloomy atmosphere morphed into one of anticipation as everyone gazed expectedly
at Bill.

"I've been reading through several books on curses embedded into buildings and
have come to the conclusion that a blood libation of some kind needs to be offered."

Disgust screwed up the faces of several people.

"What, you mean we have to sacrifice someone?" Ron asked.

Bill closed his eyes in defeat. "Why did you ever have a crush on him?" He asked
Hermione, staggered once more by his youngest brother's inability to talk without
thinking.

Hermione couldn't help but smile at Bill. Ron had many amazing qualities but
when it came to thinking through complex bits of magic, he was usually all at sea.
"No, Ronald, a blood libation doesn't necessarily mean killing someone," Hermione
explained. "You can offer up a small amount of symbolic blood. Only the darkest of
magic seeks looks for a person to be fully drained of their blood to work and Rowena
Ravenclaw wouldn't use that on Hogwarts."

Obviously Ron was not the only one who misunderstood blood rites because there
was a sigh of relief that went around the room with Hermione's explanation.

"So do we just need to the blood of a Slytherin and Gryffindor?" Pansy asked.
- 201 -
 Bill shook his head. "No, that would be too easy. It needs to be something that
would show that the curse is unnecessary."

"Something that negates the curse," Hermione mused.

Malfoy smirked. "So basically something that proves Slytherins and Gryffindors
can get along? Something like this?" he asked, pulling Daphne's left hand into the
air and waving around the large diamond she was now sporting on her ring finger.

"Of course," Hermione and Bill said at the same time.

"Why is it always my blood that's needed?" Harry moaned.

Hermione had some sympathy for her friend. It was his blood that was needed to
revive Voldemort and now apparently his blood was needed to end the curse.

"It's because you're the Boy-Who-Lived," Ron said.

"The Chosen One," George joined in.

"A pain in the arse," Malfoy added.

"So what do we need to do?" Daphne asked, ignoring the immature boys currently
teasing her fiancé.

"Well, I've been checking just to make sure, but I think you need to mingle your
blood and seep it into the walls of where the curse was activated," Bill said.

"But the Room of Requirement has been destroyed," Neville pointed out.

There was general groaning around the room. "It appears your blood won't be
needed," Blaise commented dejectedly to Harry.

"Is it possible that it could work in the corridor outside the Room?" Hermione
asked.

Bill thought about this for a minute. "It's possible. I mean Ravenclaw had to be
aware of the possibility that the room might be destroyed. It's worth a shot anyway."

"So what are we waiting for? Let's go up to Hogwarts now," Ginny exclaimed.

"Neville, would that be ok?" Daphne asked. "McGonagall won't mind us just
- 202 -
turning up en masse to perform a blood rite on the seventh-floor corridor."

Neville smiled. "I think she'd be ok with it as long as it's to save her precious
Hogwarts. And if you have a Professor with you."

"Where are we going to get a Professor from?" Theo asked.

Pansy whacked him around the head. "Use the brain that I know you possess," she
said.

Theo looked at Pansy. "Sorry, I sounded like Weasley then. I knew Longbottom
was the new Herbology Professor, I just forgot for a moment."

Bill and George Weasley seemed to know that Theo's dig wasn't directed towards
them. "Hey!" Ron protested. "I am not thick."

"No, you're just special," Malfoy drawled.

"Shut it, ferret face!"

"As fun as this is," Hermione said sarcastically. "But can we get moving now? I'd
like to break this curse."

The group of ex-Hogwarts students made their way up the castle. Neville had sent
his patronus on ahead with a message to McGonagall explaining what they were
doing. The Headmistress was waiting for them by the gates.

"Do you really think you have found a way to break the curse?" she asked as they
arrived.

"I don't know," Bill answered truthfully. "But it's worth a go."

McGonagall nodded.

There was a nervous air around the group as they walked up to the seventh-floor.
Everyone was hoping so much that this would work and break the curse. They
arrived by the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy and they all on a whole seemed to
suck a large breath of air as if mentally preparing for the joy or disappointment if
this either worked or not.

"I haven't been back here since that day," Malfoy murmured to Hermione.

- 203 -
 She smiled sympathically at the blond. She'd forgotten that Malfoy hadn't
returned back to Hogwarts to retake his seventh-year.

"Did you ever take your N.E.W.T.s?" Hermione asked.

"Yes, I did them through a correspondence course with the Ministry," Malfoy
replied. "I had to wait until I had served my year in the Muggle world. I wouldn't
have come back to Hogwarts anyway.

Hermione didn't bother asking why. He would have had a difficult time had he
returned. He wouldn't have exactly been welcome. In fact, not many Slytherins from
their year had returned. Blaise, Daphne and Tracey had but they had never really
been at the front of the whole Death Eater crowd anyway and had kept themselves
to themselves. She had wondered if they'd taken their N.E.W.T.s and if they had,
had they had to go somewhere like Durmstrang to retake them. But it appeared that
the Ministry had foreseen this problem and worked out a way for them to take their
N.E.W.T.s without having to return to Hogwarts.

"So do we need to say anything, Bill?" Harry asked as he faced the wall that used
to house the Room of Requirement.

"Not that I'm aware of. From what I've read, curses like this are more about the
actual blood rite than any spell or incantation."

Harry took the knife that Neville handed over to him and cut a shallow line into
the palm of his hand. Daphne shuddered as he handed the knife over to her.

"I hate blood," she said before taking a deep breathe and shakily cutting a similar
cut into her own palm.

She and Harry then grasped hands, mixing the blood onto their hands before
pushing their palms against the stone wall. There was a brief flash of blue light and
they pulled their hands away.

"Do you think that worked?" Hermione asked Bill, looking hopeful.

"It's hard to tell but the blue flash is a good sign. It shows magical residue and I've
had similar reactions when breaking curses for Gringotts. So I think we should
definitely take it as a good sign," Bill answered.

There were relieved grins all round as Bill's words sank in. Harry cleaned and
repaired Daphne's hand and held his own out for Hermione to do. Daphne was
- 204 -
clearly very squeamish and was looking pale at the whole ordeal. Hermione sorted
Harry out quickly and efficiently.

"I guess that's that then," Ron said cheerfully.

Hermione smiled and then looked at Malfoy. This meant that she no longer had to
spend any more time with him and certainly didn't have to marry him. Whilst she
was happy about the latter she felt a little sad about the former. When this curse
had first been revealed, Hermione had wished for nothing more than to never see
Malfoy again. But working on this curse, she'd come to appreciate him. He could
still be irritating but she certainly didn't hate him anymore. He made her laugh with
his sarcastic wit and she enjoyed discussing various subjects with him. Having
grown up in the heart of one of the oldest pure-blood families around, he had a
perspective on things that Hermione hadn't heard before. They might not always
agree but it was stimulating to debate with him.

Malfoy turned to look at her quizzically as she continued to stare at him. She
flushed faintly but gave him a faint smile. He narrowed his eyes slightly at her but
said nothing, turning back to Ron who was making plans for a celebration.

Much later that night in the Leaky Cauldron, Draco observed Hermione who was
giggling away at Ron's drunken antics. She was tipsy and looking ridiculously
fetching with a pink blush on her cheeks. A festive mood had overtaken the group.
They'd originally returned to the Three Broomsticks for dinner before Neville had
convinced them that they should go and pay a visit to Hannah Abbott at the Leaky
Cauldron. Draco had more than a sneaking suspicion that Longbottom was rather
taken with the Hufflepuff and was contemplating making a move now that the curse
had been broken. But being as clueless as every other Gryffindor when it came to
girls, Longbottom had needed rather a lot of liquid encouragement to go over and
ask Hannah out and they'd all obliged in keeping up with him. Longbottom was now
leaning against the bar, needing its support rather than trying to look cool, chatting
away to Hannah, who didn't appear to mind his rather worse for wear condition.
There was now a smaller group left. Harry and Daphne had left first, looking
disgusting loved up. Blaise and Ginny had followed not long after and Draco didn't
need to use his imagination to guess what they were up to thanks to what happened
in the Slytherin Dorms.

Draco looked towards the corner where Pansy and George had ensconced
themselves and smirked as he noticed they were making out. It appeared that not all
Gryffindors were useless with women. George had been pretty smooth with Pansy
and she had flourished under his attention. Draco was pleased for her. She deserved
to be happy. She'd hankered after him for long enough and Draco had never treated
- 205 -
her with the respect he should have when they were teenagers, accepting her crush
and using it to his advantage. After the war he'd taken a while to get himself back on
track and had had to be brutally honest with Pansy about his very platonic feelings
towards her. But now she'd seemed to have found someone who made her happy
and treated her right and in the most unlikely of places.

This brought Draco's attention back to Hermione. She was confusing and complex
and he wished that he could read her a little better. The way she'd been staring at
him back at Hogwarts had given him a little hope that maybe she wasn't as
indifferent to him as she once had been. He knew that she didn't hate him anymore.
They had worked together really well on breaking the curse and he thought that
she'd come to respect him. But she showed no signs of feeling anything deeper. He
groaned mentally. It was completely unfair that he was more enamoured with her
than ever.

"Oi, that's disgusting. Go get a room," Ron bellowed.

It appeared that Draco wasn't the only one to have noticed the kissing Slytherin
and Gryffindor.

George pulled himself away from Pansy long enough to frown at his brother. "Just
because you can't get a girl to kiss you, doesn't mean you should wreck the chances
of your brother."

"I can get a girl to kiss me," Ron objected.

"Is that why Tracey Davies is over there being chatted up by Michael Corner
then?" George replied.

"Tracey and I don't think of each other that way," he grumbled.

"Well she seems to be celebrating the end of the curse by shacking up with
someone else as quickly as possible," George teased.

Ron flushed bright red and looked a little dejected.

"Don't listen to George. You know how he likes to tease you," Hermione said not
wanting her friend to be sad. "Besides, I've seen that little blonde over there giving
you the eye all night."

Ron looked up and spotted the blonde witch who looked away embarrassed that
she'd been caught staring at him. Ron puffed out his chest and swaggered over to
- 206 -
chat to her. Hermione giggled again.

"Anyway, as fun as this has been, I'm off to take my brother's advice," George said
dragging Pansy up by her hand.

She blushed. "George!" she exclaimed scandalised.

"Oh please, it's Hermione and Malfoy. I think they're both smart enough to figure
out what we're going to do when we leave together," George said.

"Firstly, I'm not going to jump into bed with you. And even if I was, it's not
something you should say," Pansy insisted embarrassed.

"Who said anything about bed? I wanted to take you up on that chess challenge
you issued last week at the shop. And we couldn't play here. It's too noisy," George
teased.

Pansy blushed even harder, knowing that George had deliberately made his
original statement sound dirtier than it really was. Hermione giggled again. George
really was a piece of work but she hadn't seen him this happy since Fred had died.
She smiled approvingly at the Slytherin girl she'd hated just a few months ago.

George leant down to give Hermione a kiss on the cheek. "Congratulations on

beating that curse, Hermione. Be good."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "What mischief am I going to get into at the Leaky
Cauldron? Besides Malfoy's here and Ron's over there," Hermione said, pointing to
the bar before realising that Ron must have got lucky and had disappeared. "Oh!"
she exclaimed. "Still Malfoy's here, I'm sure I'll be fine."

"That's what I meant. You have to watch out for that Malfoy charm," George said
winking at the witch.

Hermione just looked adorably confused. Draco suppressed a smile. George was
obviously looking to cause as much mischief as possible. But if Draco wanted
Hermione to stay then he'd have to treat her like those clueless best friends of her
did. As if he hadn't noticed how incredibly beautiful she was.

"Fancy another drink?" Draco asked.

Hermione looked a little unsure, clearly mulling George's words over in her head.
"I don't know. I think I should get home," she answered.
- 207 -
 "Why? It's not even eleven o'clock yet," Draco replied. "Unless your rather scary
father has given you a curfew."

Hermione laughed. "No, I'm back at my flat now. Although if I was still at home,
dad would be pacing around the front room until I got home. He doesn't get to play
dad very often and enjoys every moment of doing so."

"So, you can stay for another drink?" Draco persisted.

"I guess," Hermione mused, still not sure.

"Please. Everyone else has gone and I'm under strict instructions not to return
home until after midnight. Mother is having a romantic evening with Severus,"
Draco lied.

Hermione turned a little green at that. "But Malfoy Manor's big enough for you to
be there, surely?"

"You would think but I've walked in on some rather awkward moments," Draco
lied again.

"Ewww, Malfoy, enough with the images. I don't want to ever imagine Snape that
way."

Draco chuckled. "So, want another drink?"

Hermione looked up, a little unsure. Draco put on his best innocent face and
pleaded a little with his eyes. "Go on then. But just for another hour."

Draco leant down and whispered in Hermione's ear. "Thanks, that witch over
there was looking as if she was going to pounce if you left."

Hermione turned her eyes in the direction Draco had pointed out and noticed a
buxom witch in her late thirties eyeing Draco up as if he was a cauldron cake. She
shuddered slightly and turned back to Draco. "I couldn't leave you to that fate," she
said.

Draco turned away to the bar before letting his smirk surface. Gryffindors were so
easy to manipulate.

It was rather more than an hour later when Hannah came over to kick the giggling
Gryffindor and the smirking Slytherin out. "Come on, guys," she said. "I want to get
- 208 -
some sleep this year."

Hermione turned and stared rather blearily eyed at the blonde Hufflepuff. "Oh
sorry, Hannah, what time is it?"

"It's gone two o'clock," she replied, smiling at the slightly slurring brunette.

"What?" Hermione exclaimed. "But it was eleven o'clock just a minute ago. I better
get home."

She stood up in a rush and the alcohol went straight to her head. She staggered
slightly and Malfoy gripped her arm. "Steady there, Granger."

"What have you been feeding me?" she asked. She hadn't felt drunk like this for
years.

"Abbott's finest cocktails. What was that last one called, Abbott?"

"I believe it was Slytherin's Revenge," Hannah replied.

Hermione clutched her whirling head and giggled. "He got revenge on me alright.
I'm struggling to stand up."

Hannah looked amused. She'd never seen Hermione Granger like this. She usually
only allowed herself to get tipsy so she didn't lost control. But here she was
absolutely plastered and needing Malfoy to keep her upright. Mind you, Hannah
hadn't imagined that Hermione would spend a good three hours in Malfoy's
company, clearly enjoying herself. Hannah had been watching them for the past half
an hour and Hermione had been having a whale of a time. However, she wasn't sure
she should trust the snarky blond to get her home. "Do you want to use the floo
network to get home?" Hannah asked.

"Oh no," Hermione replied. "I don't think I'll be able to use it properly. I'll
probably end up in someone's bedroom." Hermione giggled. "I'll end up disrupting
your mum and Snape's romantic evening, Malfoy."

"I'll get her home," Malfoy said to Hannah.

She levelled a serious look at Malfoy. "You'd better, Malfoy, if you know what's
good for you."

Hermione giggled once more. "Don't worry, Hannah, Malfoy will look after me.
- 209 -
After all, I can beat him in a duel if he tries anything." She pulled her wand out and
waved it around before promptly dropping it.

Malfoy stooped down and picked it up. "I think I'd better keep hold of that."

Hannah watched as Malfoy steered the unsteady witch out of the pub. She bit her
lip, not sure she'd done the right thing in not insisting she get Hermione home.
From what Neville had said earlier then it seemed as if Malfoy was a different man
and she'd seen him in here enough with Harry and Ron but Hannah hadn't liked the
gleam in his eyes when he looked at Hermione. It was almost as if he wanted to eat
her.

Draco got Hermione to the apparition point without her falling over, which he felt
was something to congratulate himself on. He'd wanted Hermione to get a little
drunk as he knew she would stay a little longer then, but he hadn't imagined the
cocktails would affect her quite this much. It seemed that last one had tipped her
over the edge. Luckily, he was nothing more than a little tipsy. Now he was unsure
whether Hermione would be able to apparate herself home. She would probably end
up splinching herself. He'd have to see if the fresh air had managed to sober her up.
He left go of her and she swayed before leaning heavily against the wall. Great,
there was no way she could apparate and he didn't know where she lived.

"Granger, where do you live?" he asked, hoping it was one of the small wizarding
communities where it would be easy to find her house.

"I live in Paddington. It's in Muggle London," Hermione replied.

Damn it. There was no way he was going to be able to wonder through Muggle
London with Hermione trying to get her to remember exactly where it was she lived.

"Ok, Granger, I'm going to bring you back to the Manor with me. You can't
apparate, you'll splinch yourself."

Hermione blinked owlishly at him. She shook her head slightly and nodded. Even
in her sloshed state, Hermione recognised this. "Are we going to walk in on Snape
somewhere?" she asked.

Draco smiled. "No, they'll be in bed. It's late."

Draco took hold of her hand and apparated them to the Manor. Luckily, they
wouldn't have to traverse the long drive up to the house as he could apparate
through the wards. Hermione groaned and clutched her stomach when they landed.
- 210 -
Draco put his arm around her waist to steady her in case she needed to be sick.

"Are you ok?" he asked.

"Feel sick," Hermione murmured.

"Take some deep breaths and let me know when you feel ok to move," Draco said.

Hermione did precisely that. She leant into him and concentrated on breathing.
"I'm ok now," she said after a few minutes.

After Hermione had stumbled into the fifth table, Draco decided that she was
going to wake everyone up. He swung her up into his arms.

"What are you doing?" Hermione asked confused.

"You're going to wake everyone up if you continue walking into everything. This is
easier, quieter and quicker," Draco explained. "Do you really want Severus coming
out and seeing you like this?"

Hermione shuddered at the prospect. "No, he'll dock points and give me
detention."

Draco chuckled at this but didn't bother correcting her. Draco padded quietly
down the corridor to his room. He opened the door and dropped Hermione on the
bed. "Stay there, I'm just going to get you some pyjamas."

"Is this your room?" she asked, eyeing the books on the bedside table.

"Yes."

"It's not very Slytherin. I expected it to be decorated in green and have a giant
Slytherin snake painted on the wall," Hermione said giggling at herself.

Draco rolled his eyes. "You Gryffindors might do things like that, but personally I
prefer to decorate my room nicely."

"It is nice. It's comfortable," Hermione replied, looking around the neutrally
decorated room. The walls were cream and the furniture was rich wood. There were
bookshelves across one room and two doors leading somewhere. She presumed one
would be an en suite bathroom. She staggered off the bed and traipsed across the
room to his bookshelves whilst he opened one of the doors to reveal a walk in
- 211 -
wardrobe. Hermione let her fingers trail across his books. He had many of the same
books as she did. She knew that there was a library at Malfoy Manor so she was
surprised to see so many books in his room. She couldn't help but find a man who
read voraciously a bit of a turn-on.

"Here, this is the best I could do," Malfoy said from behind her.

Hermione turned around too quickly, the room spun and she leant against the
books. She took the clothes that Malfoy held out and clutched them to her chest.
"Thanks," she replied.

Hermione made no effort to move. She just stood there staring at Malfoy. He
looked rather gorgeous. In fact she'd noticed all night that he had grown into a
ridiculously attractive man. Then he'd picked her up and carried her up to his room
and Hermione could have swooned. He'd smelt yummy and it had been all she could
do not to reach up and touch his hair and find out if it was as silky as it looked. She
ran her eyes down his body, relishing how much he'd filled out before looking back
up at him through her eyelashes. She decided to something spontaneous and
reckless for once in her life and make a play for Malfoy.

"So am I sleeping here?" she asked trying to sound a little sultry.

"No, sorry, I didn't mean to imply I was expecting anything like that. I just passed
here to get you something to wear," Malfoy said.

Hermione decided she needed to try and flirt a little better if he was going to be
so matter of fact in response. She sashayed back to the bed, the effect getting a
little ruined by the fact that she managed to trip over her own feet halfway there.
She sat down and patted the space next to her invitingly. "Oh, I don't mind. It's a
very comfortable bed."

Malfoy cleared his throat and Hermione was pleased to note that he was looking a
lot less assured now. "Er, Granger, I really don't think that's a good idea."

Hermione tried out a husky laugh. "I think you can call me Hermione, after all,
until today, we were pretty much engaged, Draco," she purred.

Deep at the back of her mind, Hermione knew the alcohol had lowered her
inhibitions dangerously. She stood back up and walked towards Malfoy who backed
away until he was against the wall. She pushed herself up onto her tip-toes and
whispered in his ear, "Hermione sounds so much more intimate don't you think."

- 212 -
 Malfoy audibly gulped and Hermione took this as encouragement. She'd never set
out to seduce anyone before and she was enjoying the heady feeling she was getting
from it. She trailed a line of kisses down from his ear, across his jaw and softly
kissed the corner of his mouth. She pulled back briefly but when all Malfoy did was
stare at her with confused eyes, she moved back in for the kill. Malfoy was as still as
a statue for a few seconds before he looped his arms around Hermione, crushed her
to him and kissed her passionately.

AN: So I promised you some Dramione action and look I delivered! Now I'd
be really really happy if you gave me some nice feedback (or bad if you hated
it but please be kind!)

- 213 -
 Chapter 19

Author's Note: Thank you for all your reviews. I can't believe this story is
now over 500 reviews and has overtaken GGGtSP. I didn't imagine when I
first started writing fan fiction that a story of mine would get this many
reviews - so a big thank you from me!

A massive thanks as always to xXSlaytonMalfoyXx for betaing this chapter.

Disclaimer: I don't need to do this anymore do I? Oh, alright then. I'm not
JK Rowling and Harry Potter doesn't belong to me in any way, shape or
form!

Chapter 19

Hermione awoke to cheerful sunshine pouring in through her window. She'd

forgotten to close her curtains before sleeping last night and now the bright, wintery
sun was blinding her. She peered through her eyelids and quickly sat up confused.
This wasn't her bedroom.

A voice cleared its throat and Hermione looked down into the eyes of a little
house-elf. "Miss Hermione, Master Draco told me to give yous these. Wes washed
thems for yous and theys all nice and clean." The house-elf pointed to her clothes,
sitting neatly folded on a chair.

Hermione closed her eyes briefly as the events from last night washed over her.
She didn't want to break down in front of the house-elf. It was bound to be reported
back to Malfoy. She re-opened her eyes, smiled at the house-elf and realised from
the fact that she was wearing a pretty little dress that it was Coco. "Thank you very
much, Coco."

The house-elf beamed up at her, bowed before clicking her bony fingers and
apparating out of the room.

Hermione groaned, threw herself back on the bed and pulled a pillow over her
face. What had she been thinking? That was the problem she hadn't been thinking.
She'd been utterly drunk. She thanked her lucky stars that Malfoy at least had some
morals and hadn't actually slept with her. No, he'd kissed her senseless and then
deposited her in a guest bedroom.
- 214 -
 Hermione felt humiliated. It was true that she would never have thrown herself at
him if she hadn't been drunk but she had thrown herself at him and she'd had to rely
on him to be a gentleman and turn her down. This is why Hermione didn't get drunk.
The last time she'd been this drunk, she'd allowed the Patil twins to dare her to
break into the Department of Mysteries. She'd been caught before she'd even got
anywhere near the department of course. It didn't take a super security guard to
hear and track down a drunken woman stumbling about loudly in high-heels. She
had been lucky that she hadn't lost her job. She suspected Hestia had only taken a
lenient view because it had been Hermione and her reputation as a war hero.

If Hermione had any clue about how to get around Malfoy Manor and she had her
wand then she would definitely be sneaking out without seeing Malfoy.
Unfortunately, she was going to have to track him down in order to reclaim her
wand, which he'd had to take because she hadn't been able to hold on to it. And she
was meant to be the Brightest Witch of her Age. Sometimes life really wasn't fair.

Hermione's musings were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. "Hermione, are
you in there?" Malfoy's voice came from the other-side.

For a brief moment, Hermione contemplated ignoring him and pretending that
she'd gone back to sleep or escaped out the window. Escaping out the window was
looking like a more attractive prospect every second. She didn't need her wand. She
could go and buy another one from Ollivanders. So what if it didn't suit her as well.
Then Hermione realised that Malfoy was one of the most annoying and persistent
people on the planet. If she didn't confront him now then he'd end up tracking her
down at her office and she really didn't want an audience. She was feeling wretched
enough without one.

She struggled out of the tangle of sheets and duvets and padded barefoot over to
the door. She opened it slightly and peered out. "Hello, Malfoy," she tried to say
breezily but it came out as mortified whisper. Stupid voice not listening to what her
brain was commanding!

Malfoy eyed her face for a while before saying anything. "Mother wanted to let
you know lunch will be served in half an hour."

Hermione had completely forgotten that Malfoy lived with his mum and step-dad.
There would be more people to witness her shame. What kind of grown man still
lived with his mum, she thought snidely. She wondered if Malfoy had said anything
about what happened last night. She couldn't bear the thought of Snape knowing
she'd thrown herself at Malfoy and been rejected.

- 215 -
 "Er, I think- I mean- I should get home," Hermione said ineloquently.

"Stay for lunch. Mother will be upset if you rush off," Malfoy replied.

"I really don't think that's a good idea."

"Hermione," Malfoy said frustrated. "For once in your life don't over-analyse
everything, don't be stubborn and just stay for lunch. Believe me it will raise more
questions if you just rush off."

Hermione blushed a vivid red and looked everywhere but at the blond currently
lounging against the door frame. She nodded. "Ok, Malfoy, I'll stay."

Malfoy smirked at her. "I thought it was Draco now."

Hermione broke out of her mortification to glare daggers at him. It was just like
Malfoy to remind her of last night rather than just pretend it didn't exist. He smirked
at her before turning away.

"Hang on, Malfoy. Where do you eat lunch and how do I get there?" she asked,
coming out of the room to call to him.

"I'll come back up to get you. By the way, those clothes look better on you than
they do me, kitten," he said before walking down the corridor.

Hermione quickly walked back into her room and slammed the door shut, ignoring
the laughter she could hear coming from Malfoy. She looked down at the shorts and
t-shirt he'd given her to wear, only just realising that they were obviously from his
days on the Slytherin Quidditch team, emblazoned with the Slytherin crest. The
training kit was from his skinnier days and clung to her in all the wrong - well, I
suppose right would be the word if she was actually trying to impress someone -
places. Hermione growled slightly as she flounced her way to the bathroom. The
tantrum was less impressive as there was no-one to witness it.

Exactly half an hour later, Malfoy was back knocking on her door. Hermione was
currently cursing her intransient hair. It was refusing to do anything but curl
riotously around her head. She had a headache pounding away at the back of her
brain and she was in a thoroughly bad mood. She cursed as she gave up trying to
tame her rebellious hair and stomped over to the door.

"Do you have my wand," she grouched at Malfoy, holding her hand out
imperiously.
- 216 -
 "Here you go, kitten," Malfoy responded putting her wand in her hand.

As she felt the familiar power pulse along the wand into her hand, she breathed a
little more easily. Hermione never felt completely at ease without it. She blamed it
as a hang-up from the war. Malfoy seemed to pick up on the fact that Hermione
wasn't going to make small-talk as they made their way downstairs but half way
down the flight of stairs, she grabbed Malfoy's arm to halt him.

"Does your mum know about last night?" she asked.

"Obviously, Hermione, otherwise she'd think you were really weird coming by
early in the morning to get some sleep," Malfoy drawled.

Hermione waved her free hand impatiently. "Not why I'm here but you know about
- the - the thing that happened," she stumbled flushing red.

"Oh yes, I tell my mother about all the girls I kiss," Malfoy said sarcastically
before rolling his eyes. "Don't be daft, Granger. I just said that you got a little too
drunk and couldn't get home."

"Thanks, Malfoy, and I really am sorry about the whole thing," Hermione said.

"I meant what I said earlier; try not to do your usual act, Hermione. There's no
need to make a big deal out of it."

Hermione nodded but couldn't quite look him in the face. It was easy for Malfoy to
say, he hadn't thrown himself at her. He wasn't the one who'd completely humiliated
himself.

Hermione nervously flattened her hair down before going into the dining room.
She knew it wouldn't make a blind bit of difference to the frizzy mess but she hoped
anyway. She ignored the amused look Malfoy threw her. He wouldn't understand
her pain. He had perfect hair and it was such a waste on a boy. What she would do if
she had hair like that. He just kept it short and neat.

"She won't bite," Malfoy commented.

"No, but Snape might," Hermione replied back.

Malfoy gave a sharp bark of laughter at that. "That's true. At least you're not
Potter, he detests Potter still."

- 217 -
 "Draco darling, is that you?" Narcissa called out.

"Yes, mother. We're coming," Malfoy responded ushering Hermione in before him.

Hermione felt pretty shy. She'd never had to crash at a friend's house due to being
too drunk to get home. And Malfoy wasn't exactly a friend. It was all very awkward
and that was without the snogging session thrown in the mix. Hermione cast a brief
look at the table and saw Narcissa smiling encouragingly at her.

"Hello, Mrs Snape. I am sorry to inconvenience you," Hermione said politely.

"Nonsense, dear. It's no inconvenience. As you can see we have plenty of space,"
Narcissa replied. Narcissa pulled out a chair next to her. "Please, sit down and have
a cup of tea."

Hermione slid into the seat and was about to take a sip from the tea that Narcissa
passed along to her when a potion vial slid under her nose. "I thought Miss Granger
may well want this first," Snape said to his wife.

Hermione looked up from the vial of hang-over potion and into the sallow face of
her ex-Professor in shock. Had Severus Snape just done something nice for her? She
looked back down at the vial.

"You may drink it, Miss Granger. I haven't poisoned it."

Hermione flushed. Snape always made her feel as if she was a twelve-year-old girl
back at Hogwarts and eager to please. "Of course not, Professor. Thank you very
much," Hermione said and downed the potion.

Her headache cleared almost instantaneously. The rather fuzzy taste in her mouth
receded and her stomach unclenched. It almost felt as if Hermione had been given a
new body with everything feeling shiny.

"Unfortunately, no potion has been invented yet that can sort out that birds nest
on top of your head," Snape drawled, automatically ruining the favourable feelings
Hermione had been experiencing towards him. It wasn't as if Snape had the nicest
hair in world.

"Severus!" Narcissa scolded.

Malfoy snorted and Hermione shot him a nasty look. Narcissa quickly moved the
conversation on to less fraught topics and Hermione thankfully ate lunch, wanting to
- 218 -
get this ordeal over as quickly as possible so that she could crawl back to her flat
and hide.

Narcissa and Malfoy accompanied Hermione to the parlour where their floo
connection was situated.

"Thank you once more for allowing me to stay," Hermione said to Narcissa.

"It was no trouble. Please come over more often."

Hermione shuddered a little. "I'm never drinking again," she declared.

Malfoy chuckled at that. "You wait until you have another Slytherin's Revenge.
You guzzled that down as if it was pumpkin juice."

"I'm certainly staying away from anything Slytherin related."

"I hope you don't mean that, Hermione dear, I would love to see your mother
again," Narcissa said.

Hermione flushed a little. She hadn't meant to come across rude and she'd meant
Malfoy not his mum. Malfoy smirked at her knowingly. "I hope I didn't wake you up
or ruin your romantic evening," Hermione said.

Narcissa looked a little quizzically at her son. "We didn't hear you at all," was all
she said.

Narcissa watched as Hermione took a handful of floo powder, thanked her once
more for her hospitality and disappeared into the emerald green flames. She then
rounded on her son as soon as Hermione had gone.

"What romantic evening, Draco?" she asked.

"I may have made up a small teeny little lie to get Hermione to stay with me at the
pub last night," he replied.

Narcissa folded her arms and looked incredibly unimpressed. "What? She broke
the curse and she wanted to go as soon as everyone else did. She's not going to
voluntarily hang out with me," he explained.

"Did you get her drunk on purpose?"

- 219 -
 "Nooooo," Draco elongated. "I wanted to keep her tipsy so she'd be relaxed but
not get her so drunk that she couldn't get home."

"You better be telling the truth, Draco Malfoy," Narcissa threatened.

"I am. I'm not dastardly."

"She seemed highly embarrassed this morning. More than one would expect for
someone who just stayed the night because they couldn't get home," Narcissa said
shrewdly.

Draco swore. You could never get one over his mother. She saw too much and was
always quick to pull him up on it. She'd made it her life mission after the end of the
war and the death of his father, to work on his manners. She realised how spoilt and
nasty Draco had become and wanted to change it. "She may have kissed me," Draco
said reluctantly.

"Did you take advantage of the poor girl?"

"No," Draco exclaimed. "Merlin's beard, mother, what kind of man do you take me
for. She was drunk!"

Narcissa softened and smiled at her son. "Of course you didn't, darling," she said
patting his cheek.

Narcissa left her son and walked back to the dining room where Severus was
drinking tea leisurely and reading. She rubbed her hands in glee as she walked in
and Severus eyed her unusual gesture with interest.

"What are you so pleased about?" he asked.

"Oooh, I need to owl Rachel," Narcissa crowed. "Those two will end up together,
mark my words."

Severus went back to his Potions book. "I see no evidence of it. The girl can barely
look at Draco."

"That's because she kissed him last night," Narcissa said clapping her hands
excitedly.

"I fail to see why that is so significant. She was drunk. People do stupid things
when they are drunk."
- 220 -
 Narcissa waved his objections away as if swatting an annoying fly. "You're a man.
You won't understand. If I know anything about Hermione Granger, then it's the fact
that she doesn't throw herself at just any man, too much to drink or not. Obviously,
I'm pleased that Draco didn't take advantage of her but it's a bit of a shame because
now she's horribly embarrassed and it's set them back a little. She's now feeling
awkward and rejected," Narcissa mused.

"I should hope he didn't," Severus said startled out of his Potions book at the
thought of his stepson doing something so reprehensible.

Narcissa sighed. "No, it was completely the right thing to do but he's going to
have to work hard to get her to willingly see him again. She was mortified. I'll have
to let Rachel know."

"Do what you must but please do not embroil me in your schemes. I want nothing
to do with that bushy-haired know-it-all or your son's messy love-life for that
matter."

Narcissa bristled. "Draco doesn't have a messy love-life."

Severus looked at her sceptically. "He's had a thing for Granger since Hogwarts.
It wasn't difficult to see. I believe even his friends picked up on it at one point. It
was only his infernal pride and silly blood purity notions that kept him from doing
anything about it. Then he went and fought on the opposite side of the war, earning
her enmity more than ever. Then, when she kisses him, he has to turn her down
because she's too drunk making her feel humiliated. If that's not messy, I don't know
what is," Severus stated.

Narcissa pursed her lips. She hated it when Severus was right. She sighed. This
was going to be more difficult than she'd predicted. Rachel would know how to bring
Hermione round.

Draco himself was dragging himself back up the stairs, oblivious to his mother's
schemes to make him happy. He flopped back on his bed and tried to get the scenes
from last night out of his head. He was starting to contemplate moving bedrooms.
Hermione had pretty much played out one of his biggest fantasies but had only done
so because she had been plastered. Draco wasn't dumb enough to think that she
would ever have come onto him if she hadn't had the huge quantities of alcohol
she'd consumed. Now Draco was left with the memories of the hottest kiss in his life
and it was in his bedroom. The memories were going to haunt him.

Draco knew that he couldn't continue kissing Hermione. He was going to have to
- 221 -
stop this really soon because her hands was roaming everywhere and making him
forget all the reasons why he shouldn't just go along with it. Draco pulled away and
pushed Hermione a little way back.

"What's wrong, Draco?" she breathed huskily

"We have to stop," he groaned.

"Why?" she asked running her hands down his chest and kissing his throat.

"Because you're really drunk, Hermione."

"So, I like what we're doing. Don't you?"

Draco captured Hermione's hands which were doing too much to undermine any
self-control he had at the moment. "Too much but you'll regret this in the morning."

Hermione pouted like a small child denied a sweet. "No, I won't," she sulked.
Hermione tried to pull her hands out of Draco's grasp.

"Hermione, I said no. This is not a good idea," Draco said firmly.

Hermione looked up at him with hurt radiating out of her eyes. She stepped away
from him and looked down at the floor. "I guess you wouldn't want to touch a
Mudblood. You might catch my germs."

Draco groaned. Only Hermione could turn everything on its head and make him
doing the honourable thing seem as if he was being a cad. "I was just kissing you so
that doesn't make any sense," he said trying to rectify the situation.

"Yes, but you don't want to continue."

"But only because you have had too much too drink," Draco said frustrated. Never
try and reason with a drunk person. Draco realised how true this was. It was
impossible. Hermione was determined to have her way and she was going to find
insult in anything he said that stopped that.

Hermione turned away and Draco heard what suspiciously sounded like a sob. Oh
no, she was going to cry. He didn't think he'd ever seen Hermione cry, not even
when he was at his nastiest to her. "Don't cry, Hermione," he said.

"I'm not crying," she replied, her muffled voice highlighting what a lie that was.
- 222 -
"It's just why does nobody want me?"

Now Draco felt even worse. He should have just let her leave the pub at eleven
o'clock. He put his arm around her shoulder. "Hermione, you're beautiful and I
would love to continue kissing but you will hate me tomorrow if we take this any
further."

Hermione sniffled and buried her face in his shirt. Draco stroked her hair and let
her have her cry. At least she didn't get violent when she was drunk. She probably
would have killed him.

Draco was pulled out of his thoughts by Coco. "Master Draco, Miss Hermione left
these in the guest bedroom. Do you want me to wash them before putting them in
your cupboard?"

The little house-elf was holding out the clothes Draco has leant to Hermione to
sleep in. "No, don't worry just leave them there," he said.

He waited until the house-elf had gone before picking the t-shirt up and breathing
in Hermione's scent. He then scoffed at his actions. He really was losing it. He was
grateful he was in the privacy of his bedroom because if anyone had seen that they
would have laughed at how pathetic he was being. Instead of mooning over the
infuriating woman, he was better off spending his time trying to work out how to
move her past her embarrassment and get her to want to jump him again, this time
sober. He knew just who he was going to have to see.

Hermione was happy to be away from the scene of her crime. Right now, she
would willingly never see Draco Malfoy again. Hermione brushed the residue of soot
off her.

"There you are. Where the bloody hell have you been?" Ron bellowed at her.

Hermione looked up to see Harry and Ron standing in her front room. Harry's hair
was even crazier than usual, making it seem as if he'd been running his hands
through it continuously.

"What? Did we say we'd meet up today?" Hermione asked.

"No, Hannah came to check if you'd got home safely this morning and you weren't
here so she came to tell us. We've been waiting for you for a couple of hours. I was
about to report you missing," Harry said.

- 223 -
 "Did Hannah not tell you that I was with Malfoy?" Hermione asked getting more
confused by the minute. She really didn't need all this drama right now.

"Yes, but she seemed worried about that," Harry explained.

Hermione couldn't help but laugh a little at that. "Hang on, you are the ones who
have been friends with Malfoy for years but you don't trust him to get me home?"

Harry and Ron looked a little sheepish. "Well when you put it like that," Harry
started to say.

"But he didn't get you home. Where have you been?" Ron asked.

"I was too drunk to apparate home and Malfoy doesn't know where I live so he
took me back to Malfoy Manor and I stayed the night there," Hermione said.

Hermione then completely disconcerted her best friends by bursting into floods of
tears.

"What did he do to you, Hermione?" Ron asked frantically. "By Godric, if he

touched you inappropriately I'll skin him alive."

Harry looked just as murderous. Hermione stopped sobbing long enough to

disabuse them of the idea that Malfoy had done anything wrong before they went
over there and made everything worse. "No, it's not like that," Hermione swallowed
thickly. "I'm the one who jumped him and he - he rejected me," Hermione got out
before crying again.

Harry and Ron enveloped Hermione into a massive group bear hug and squished
her between them on the sofa. "Shush, don't cry, Hermione."

"I feel so stupid," she sobbed.

"You didn't want to sleep with him, did you, Hermione?" Ron asked a little unsure.

"I did last night. I all but practically begged him to and he wouldn't."

"But that's a good thing, right?" Ron asked completely baffled.

"Yes, but it doesn't make me feel any less rejected or humiliated," Hermione
wailed.

- 224 -
 Harry and Ron just stroked Hermione's back and let her cry it all out. They were
relieved that Draco had some morals and hadn't taken advantage of their friend. But
they were also aware of Hermione's fragile self-esteem when it came to boys. Malfoy
had done much to develop it when they had been at Hogwarts and it seemed he'd
unwittingly made her feel ugly and completely unlovable once more.

Draco barged into Blaise's bedroom, waking up the two occupants of his bed. "Are
you still sleeping?" he said incredulously. "It's gone two o'clock in the afternoon."

Blaise lifted his head up. "What are you doing, Draco? You can't just storm into my
room."

"Yes, I can. Now get out, I want to talk to the Weaselette."

"Piss off, Draco," Blaise grumbled.

"You have until the count of three and then I'm whipping the covers off you,"
Draco responded.

Ginny pushed her hair back and rubbed her eyes sleepily. "Blaise, just do as he
wants otherwise he's never going to go away. Malfoy, give me a minute to put some
clothes on. Blaise, a cup of coffee would be amazing."

Blaise glared at his unrepentant friend but knew a losing battle when he saw it.
He grouchily got out of bed, pulled some tracksuit bottoms on and strong-armed his
friend out of the room so his girlfriend could make herself decent.

"I'm not sure why I don't just kick you out and change the wards," Blaise growled
at his friend - possibly soon to be ex-friend.

"Because I'll break them down and by the time I do that I'll be pissed off," Draco
replied. "Now go make coffee. White, no sugar in case you can't remember."

Blaise mumbled something about Draco wearing the coffee rather than drinking it
but Draco wasn't worried. Blaise liked him too much to do that.

A muffled shout from the bedroom told him that Ginny was dressed and waiting.
Draco opened the door walked in.

"This better be good, Malfoy," Ginny all but snarled at him.

"It is. I need your help," he said.

- 225 -
 Ginny snorted at him. "You're not going about it the right way."

"It's regarding Hermione," Draco said and Ginny's ears pricked up. "But before I
tell you anything, you have to swear you won't mention this conversation to anyone.
Not even Blaise."

Ginny rolled her eyes but agreed. Malfoy performed a wizard's oath which meant
she'd break out in nasty boils if she'd lied. Ginny would've objected but she'd have
done the same thing in his shoes.

"Now you've got all the reassurance you need, are you ready to get on and tell me
what this is all about?" Ginny asked.

Draco then proceeded to fill the impatient red-head in. He had to stop in order for
Blaise to bring the coffee in. The dark Slytherin had not been pleased to be promptly
thrown back out again.

"So let me get this straight, Hermione pretty much jumped you?" Ginny asked
when he'd finally finished his story.

Ginny giggled. "I knew that weekend at Hogwarts that she still wanted to get
down and dirty with you," she said vulgarly.

"Well, she didn't seem to think so this morn - hang on what do you mean still?"
Draco asked.

Ginny swore. She couldn't tell Draco that Hermione had had fantasies about him
back in their sixth-year, could she? Hermione would have a fit. Then again, it might
help Draco win her back over. "I'm telling you something now that Hermione told
me in complete confidence. Use this against her and I swear I will make sure you
cannot have any little mini-Malfoys ever."

Draco just nodded. "Ok, well after the meeting at the Ministry in October where
Hermione made a complete fool of herself, she told me something that she had
never told anyone before. I'm completely breaking the friendship code in telling you
this so don't make me regret it, Malfoy."

"Just get on with it, Ginny," Draco said frustratedly.

"Well, Hermione used to have a crush on you in your sixth-year," Ginny confided in
him.

- 226 -
 Draco just sat on the end of the bed with his mouth open for a minute. Hermione
had actually liked him at some point. Before he'd gone and ruined his chances by
trying to kill Dumbledore, coming out as a Death Eater and generally standing by
the Dark Lord's side. "What?"

Ginny didn't blame the blond for being confused. "Yes, she had a little infatuation
for you and some pretty improper thoughts."

Draco smirked at that. "Fantasised about me did she? What girl at Hogwarts
didn't?"

Ginny rolled her arms before throwing a pillow at the smug Slytherin. "Get over
yourself, Malfoy. No-one but Hermione could have found you attractive when you
were all pale and pasty from being holed up in the Room of Requirement."

Draco leered at Ginny. "So you're saying that you fantasised about me at other
times? Does Blaise know?"

Ginny looked very unimpressed. "Malfoy, you walked in on my school-girl fantasy

and it was always Blaise I imagined it being with."

Draco burst out laughing. "Really? You fantasised about getting it on with Blaise
in the Slytherin dorms. You minx!"

"Yes, well at least I didn't dream about seducing Slytherins in the library," Ginny
shot back before gasping and putting her hand over her mouth. She hadn't meant to
tell him that.

"Granger wanted to seduce me in the Hogwarts library did she? Now why doesn't
that surprise me. Maybe, I'll give her an opportunity to do so."

"If she ever lets you near her again."

Draco sobered up and sighed. Ginny had a point. "You might be right about that.
You should have seen her earlier. She was mortified and would have sneaked out of
Malfoy Manor if she'd known the way."

"Of course she would've. But you can't blame her. She's just discovered she still
has a crush on you after all those years of thinking you were the very devil"

"What am I going to do? She's not going to willingly allow me within a metre of
her if I know Granger."
- 227 -
 Ginny acknowledged the truth of that. Hermione was ridiculously stubborn and
this would have scared her witless. "You do realise that you only have yourself to
blame?" Ginny said.

"Me? What did I do?" Draco responded confused.

"You're the main reason she's got such low self-esteem. All those years of laughing
at her appearance and pretty much comparing her to a troll took its toll," Ginny
explained.

Draco groaned. "I knew my past would come back to haunt me."

"Yes, well luckily for you, it's not irredeemable. She'll respect the fact that you
showed some morals last night and you just need to show her that she's fancy-able
and I have the perfect place for you to do that," Ginny said and proceeded to share
her plan with him.

AN: I couldn't fool the majority of you! You all realised that Draco
wouldn't sink that far below reproach to actually take advantage of
Hermione when she was drunk. Besides, I think she would actually kill him
if he did that - and would be well within reason to do so!

Oh and a little note on Ginny because she has broken Hermione's

confidence which I know will upset some of you but she's done it for good
reasons! She wants to see her friend happy and she knows that they both
like each other but seem to continuously misunderstand each other. So she's
giving Draco a not so subtle Weasley nudge.

- 228 -
 Chapter 20

Author's Note: This chapter is unashamedly - well actually I'm quite

ashamed - fluffy. I don't think I've ever written anything this girlie since I
was about twelve.

Thank you for all your continued reviews and alerts etc. They make me
very happy to read.

Disclaimer: 20 chapters and around 5 months in and I've made zero money
from this. I wince when I think what JK Rowling's royalties have earned her
in that time.

Chapter 20

Rachel sat down next to Matthew looking like the cat that got the cream.

"What are you so pleased about?" he asked her. "And where have you been?"

"Oh I met Narcissa in Diagon Alley for lunch," Rachel replied.

Matthew raised an eyebrow at that. "You do realise that Diagon Alley is for
wizards right."

Rachel rolled her eyes. "And I was with a witch," she pointed out. "Besides, can
you really imagine Narcissa spending much time in Muggle London?"

Matthew acknowledged that his wife had a point. The icy blonde beauty wasn't the
most comfortable around non-magic people. In fact, it was such a surprise that she
and Rachel had become such good friends. They saw each other pretty regularly.
Narcissa had also arranged for the Granger's house to be hooked up to the floo
network so visiting was a lot easier. Matthew hadn't been too comfortable with this,
mainly because Rachel hadn't spoken to Hermione about it beforehand. He wasn't
sure even if Hermione knew yet. She hadn't been back to visit much recently. She
was knee-deep in trying to break this curse that would tie her Draco Malfoy.

"So apart from seeing Narcissa and getting time to browse in Diagon Alley, what
are you so excited about?" Matthew asked. His wife should have been a witch. She
absolutely adored the wizarding world. Having a daughter that was one wasn't the
- 229 -
same because Hermione lead her own life. But now Rachel had a best friend who
was a witch, she got to spend lots of time assuaging her curiosity about it all.

"Hermione stayed at Malfoy Manor over the weekend," she said gleefully.

Matthew sat up straighter. That didn't sound like something to be excited about at
all. "What do you mean she stayed at Malfoy Manor?"

"Well, she was out celebrating ending the curse, got very drunk and Draco took
her back to the Manor," Rachel replied.

"She broke the curse," Matthew said happily. "That's my gir - hang on, did you say
Malfoy took my daughter back to his house when she was drunk?" Matthew growled,
his enormous hands curling into impressive fists.

Rachel watched her husband getting angry with amusement. She loved to tease
him a little. She patted his arm reassuringly. "Don't worry, Hermione's honour is
firmly in tact, although not if she had had her way."

Matthew was turning an alarming shade of red. If it was possible, then steam
would currently be pouring out of his ears. "What do you mean? I'm going to kill that
little snot. I should have done it when he came over here before," He snarled.

Rachel giggled causing Matthew to get even angrier. "I don't see what is so funny
about this."

"It's just you should be shaking Draco's hand not threatening to kill him.
Hermione apparently kissed him, but being a gentleman, Draco put a stop to any of
it knowing that she was drunk."

Matthew's huge shoulders slumped and he let out a massive whoosh of air. "The
boy is lucky."

"Maybe you'll admit now that he's not that bad?" Rachel prodded.

Matthew was nothing if not fiercely loyal to his daughter. He knew that Hermione
was getting on better with the Malfoy boy now but he wasn't going to be giving him
any seal of approval unless Hermione gave it first. "He seems ok," Matthew
responded unenthusiastically.

Rachel tutted. "Is any man going to be good enough for your little girl?" she
complained.
- 230 -
 "Just because he won you over with a smile and some nice words, doesn't mean
he's going to get around me that easily," Matthew said.

"Are you ever going to let that go? I wanted to make things easier for Hermione
and considering he wasn't behaving like the annoying prat she'd described, I
decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. Someone had to with you breathing
down his neck," Rachel replied.

"And it had nothing to do with his nice smile and shiny white teeth?"

"He's a good looking boy. There's nothing wrong with wanting that for my
daughter," Rachel defended.

Matthew just gave her a look. "What have you and Narcissa been planning? It
can't be anything good."

"Did you know that Hermione blows off attending the Ministry of Magic Christmas
party every year?" Rachel asked.

"No," Matthew answered. "So what if she does?"

"It's only the biggest event of the year and her non-attendance every year is
apparently looked down on by many of the Ministry's top people."

Matthew hummed at that. He wanted Hermione to be successful. She had

sacrificed most of her teenage years to ensure that she had a place in the world of
magic and he wanted that place to be big.

"Apparently she says that we hold a Christmas party on the same day," Rachel
continued, knowing that by his silence, Matthew was thinking.

"And it's bad for her career?" Matthew asked.

Rachel just nodded.

"So what did you and Narcissa plan?"

"I may have mentioned how Hermione does stay with us on that night every year
and how, now we are connected to the floo network, Draco should come round and
pick her up to take her to the party," Rachel said, fingers crossed, knowing that
Matthew's support was key to this working.

- 231 -
 "It can't be Harry or Ron?"

"Well Harry is taking his fiancée and apparently Ron met a girl the other night in
the pub and has already arranged for her to go with him," Rachel replied.

"That Longbottom bloke?" Matthew asked getting a little desperate.

"Dating someone."

Matthew groaned. He was going to have to agree to this insanity. He didn't want
Hermione to miss out in realising her ambitions because she refused to go to a
party. She could be as anti-social as he was and as stubborn to boot and that wasn't
good if this Ministry insisted people attended their events. "Ok, I accept this but on
one condition."

Rachel pursed her lips. "What is it?"

"I want to have a little chat with Malfoy. You can go and chivvy Hermione upstairs
to get changed and leave me to talk to the boy."

Rachel narrowed her eyes but conceded. She hadn't really thought that she would
get his support so she was more than prepared to allow a concession.

"Draco darling, is that you?" Narcissa called out as soon as Draco arrived.

"Yes, mother."

"Can you come here a minute. I want to talk to you?"

Draco groaned. He'd been dragged around shops by Ginny Weasley all day and
forced to shell out a fortune for her plan to work. He really didn't feel like listening
to whatever plans his mother was concocting right now. He reluctantly walked into
the sun room, his mother's preferred lounging area, even in the deep of winter.

"What is it, mother? I've had a difficult day," Draco said.

Narcissa frowned at her recalcitrant son. "Is that anyway to speak to the woman
who is doing her utmost to ensure your future happiness?"

Draco looked to the ceiling as if seeking strength. "What have you done now?"

"I may have organised with Rachel Granger for you to take Hermione to the
- 232 -
Ministry Christmas Party," Narcissa said.

"Oh," Draco exclaimed.

"Is that all you have to say?"

"No, it's just I'm a little surprised. I've been out shopping with Ginevra Weasley all
afternoon paying for a dress for Hermione that Ginny hasn't let me see, so I can take
her to the party," Draco scowled as he thought about this.

Narcissa crowed and clapped her hands. "You had the same idea. I knew you were
in love with her."

Draco definitely didn't the like the direction this conversation was going. Give his
mother and inch and she would take a mile. "I never said I was in love with her."

Narcissa just smiled patronisingly at him and patted his cheek. "She's good for
you," was all she said.

Draco scowled even more. His mother could be so annoying at times.

Hermione was congratulating herself on a job well done. Once again, she had
thwarted the evil powers at work and wriggled out of a mind-numbingly boring
party. She didn't care how much Ginny went on about how good the food and music
were, Hermione didn't want to be chased around the ballroom by lecherous wizards
that made Cormac McLaggen seem saintly in comparison, or have to fight off those
angry at her latest laws protecting house-elves. Nope, this year, as with every year
since Hermione had refused to attend this event, she was staying at her parents and
watching the Star Wars trilogy with her dad until they fell asleep on the sofa.

She'd also managed to dodge any sight of Draco Malfoy since that debacle the
other weekend. Harry and Ron had comforted her, fed her lots of junk food and
cheered her up with their antics that day. She'd gone to sleep feeling marginally
happier but still with no desire ever to set eyes on Malfoy again. Sadly, her
subconscious wasn't playing along with her need to forget all about it. His kisses
haunted her dreams and she woke up these days with her lips tingling. However,
she was determined not to give in to her base impulses, no matter how many times
her dreams took her into Hogwarts library and had her seduce a Slytherin clad
Malfoy, who did what she wanted this time. It was debauched and she would have
nothing to do with it whatsoever.

Hermione padded downstairs in her comfy fuzzy slippers. At one point they had
- 233 -
been cats but were so battered now, they resembled indiscriminate balls of fluff. She
had on her baggiest and most comfortably pyjamas and her hair thrown up in a
scruffy ponytail.

"Are you sure you don't want to wear anything else?" her dad asked, eyeing her
penguin pyjamas.

"Why? It's not like we're expecting company," Hermione replied.

Her dad looked torn, as if he wanted to say something but her mum came in at the
moment. "Are the pair of you having dinner in here as you usually do when you
watch Star Wars?" she asked.

"Sounds like a plan. Is that alright with you, fuzzy bear?" her dad replied.

Rachel then caught sight of Hermione properly as she went to put the film in to
start it. "Er, Hermione, love, do you possibly want to get changed?"

Hermione huffed. "What is it with the pair of you and me getting changed? I wear
these pyjamas a lot and neither of you have complained before."

Her parents looked a little around the room a little shiftily, meeting neither her
eyes nor each others. Hermione sighed. She hated it when her parents got like this.
It usually meant they were up to something. The last time they'd done this, they'd
invited a "nice young man" from their practice home to meet her. She had not been
impressed and had stressed how much she didn't appreciate her parents butting into
her love-life, no matter how lame it was. However, her parents seemed to sense her
unease. Her mother made good her escape and her dad pressed play and the Star
Wars theme music started.

Hermione soon forgot all about her parents' weird behaviour as she scoffed her
bowl of steaming pasta and sighed over Hans Solo. Ok, so he was a little abrasive
but at least he had fire in him. And yes, he was selfish and had to be coerced into
doing things but he took Princess Leia's breath away. At least he wasn't drippy but
kind like Luke Skywalker, or indeed, Leia's brother. And yes, Hermione certainly
was ignoring the part of her brain that proceeded to point out how similar those
traits were to a certain snarky blond she'd humiliated herself in front of. She was
not going to go all gooey eyed over Draco Malfoy because he kissed her like no-one
had before.

Hermione soon lost her enjoyment of the film as her stupid, stubborn brain
refused to do her bidding. Her brain was currently imposing Malfoy's image over
- 234 -
that of Hans Solo and Hermione was rapidly losing the will to life. She still had two
films and a half to go.

The whoosh of her parents' fireplace startled her out of the self-chastisement she
was currently undertaking. She screamed and scrambled around for her wand as a
tall, shrouded figure stepped through the emerald flames. "What the hell," she
shouted aiming her wand at the intruder and shooting a stunning spell at him. The
intruder toppled backwards bashing his head painfully against the mantelpiece and
slumping to the floor.

Rachel came running into the room as Matthew bent over completely doubled up
in laughter. Hermione ran forward and ripped the hood of the cloak back to reveal
Malfoy. The whoosh of the fireplace went again and Ginny stepped out, tripped over
Malfoy and sprawled out over the floor, covering them both in acres of fabric and
make-up.

Scrambling up onto her feet, Ginny turned to Hermione who seemed stunned into
disbelief, kneeling by the side of Malfoy. "I take it you didn't tell her about being
hooked up to the floo network."

Rachel shook her head, looking a little distraught at the mayhem around her.
Matthew was still shaking with laughter. Ginny waved her hand in front of
Hermione's face. "Hermione. Hello, earth to Hermione," she called.

Hermione snapped out of her trance and looked accusingly at her parents. "I knew
you were planning something," she seethed.

"Sweetie, don't get upset. We just want you to do well at the Ministry, and your
non-attendance is affecting your chances of promotion," her mother said soothingly.

Hermione stomped her foot like a little child. "I don't want to go. I hate stupid
crap like that."

Ginny rolled her eyes. "Hermione Jean Granger, you've never been!" she
exclaimed. "Now stop whining like a little girl and get that backside up those stairs.
I have work to do."

"Why should I?" Hermione pouted.

"Hermione, don't make me force you again. I think we all learnt at the opening
game of the season how puny your physical strength is," Ginny threatened

- 235 -
 Hermione bowed her head in defeat. She looked briefly towards her dad. She had
vague hopes that he would step in and throw Ginny out. But he was still too busy
chuckling over the plight of Malfoy. Besides, he adored Ginny. Hermione's shoulders
slumped and she walked dejectedly over to the door.

"Hermione, you may want to enervate Malfoy," Ginny called after her.

Hermione felt like rebelling for a moment and leaving Malfoy stunned. But she
knew that if she didn't do it, Ginny would and then there would be even more hell to
pay for. She flicked her wand over her shoulder, and Draco sat up rubbing his head
to see his date disappearing out of the door.

Rachel fluttered over. "Oh, Draco, I'm so sorry. I really didn't think Hermione
would react that way but we didn't want to give her any warning because she would
probably hole up in that flat of hers and refuse to come out."

Draco groaned as a headache thumped at the back of his mind. He felt around the
back of his head and found a lump the size of an egg.

"I'll get you some ice for that," Rachel said leaving Draco under the amused gaze
of Matthew Granger.

Draco shifted a little uncomfortably. Hermione's giant of a father made him feel
incredibly awkward. Draco knew that Matthew had not warmed up to him. He may
not be physically harming him but that didn't mean that he didn't want to. Draco
hadn't forgotten the menacing look he'd given him the first time they'd met.

Rachel ran back in, handed Draco an ice pack and ran back out again. Draco eyed
the ice pack in confusion not knowing what to do with it. This made Matthew guffaw
even more. Draco was starting to get annoyed now and was fingering his wand with
intent.

"You put the ice over the bump on the back of your head," Matthew finally pointed
out.

Draco did as instructed and groaned with relief as it made the throbbing pain
numb. "Thanks," Draco replied, getting to his feet and brushing his cloak and robes
down. He'd gone for a severe black look as Ginny had refused to give him any details
on Hermione's dress robes.

"Right, Malfoy, sit there," Matthew said pointing out an armchair. "You and I are
going to have a little chat."
- 236 -
 Draco gulped slightly at this. He'd been expecting it. Matthew didn't come across
as the kind of father who wouldn't want to lay some rules down before his daughter
disappeared out the door - well fireplace - with him. It didn't make the ex-Rugby
player any less intimidating.

"What are your intentions towards my daughter?" Matthew asked.

Draco ran a finger around his collar. He didn't even really know what his
intentions were towards Hermione. He liked her but he wasn't sure she would even
consider anything like a relationship. "Er, good," he said a little unsure.

Matthew frowned down at the uncomfortable man. "Good? That's it. You don't
know if you want to date her or just be friends."

Draco was starting to sweat now. "I'd like to date her if you would allow that, sir."

Matthew smirked mentally. He was having a lot of fun making the usually
over-confident Slytherin squirm. "And if Hermione is amenable to dating you, how
will you treat her?"

"Like a princess," Draco replied.

"Well that's an extremely cheesy and easy thing to say. How do I know you won't
mock her or decrease her self-esteem any further," Matthew pointed out
repressively.

Draco was not enjoying this. He'd never had to persuade a disapproving father
that he was suitable before. Usually, fathers were throwing their pure-blood
daughters at him, keenly eying up his riches. "I have liked your daughter for a long
time. I deeply regret all the pain I put her through previously. I appreciate her sharp
wit and admire her intelligence. She's loyal to her friends and committed to her
work. She's fiery and passionate and very beautiful. If she were to date me then I
would be keen to let her know all these things."

"It's good to see that you have picked up on those qualities that make my
Hermione unique. It's better than any of her previous deadbeat dates have
managed. I'll give you my permission to woo her, but if you step one foot out of line
then I'll make sure you cannot grasp your wand again," Matthew threatened.

Rachel's voice floated down from upstairs, calling Matthew to come and help her
reach something. Matthew got up and walked towards the door. "One more thing,
boy, get my daughter drunk again and I'll have your guts for garters. I'll be waiting
- 237 -
up for her to return home tonight."

Draco nodded keen for the intimidating older man to leave the room. He felt
drained after that interview and he hadn't even spoken to Hermione yet. He had no
doubts that she was going to be difficult to begin with. She'd been ambushed and
wasn't going to be pleased with anyone and Draco knew that meant he was going to
be the one who bore the brunt of her bad mood. It was tough being in love with a
sharp tongued, harpy.

Upstairs Hermione was just about bearing the prods and pulls of both Ginny and
her mum who were trying to tame her hair.

"I give up," Ginny said throwing her hands in the air. "How you ever manage to do
anything with this wild mess I don't know, Hermione."

Hermione smugly eyed her friend in the mirror. She, of course, knew best how to
deal with her hair but she wasn't helping in protest at the actions of her mum and
friend. Rachel had been rummaging around in her bathroom, looking for some kind
of magic cure but had come back empty-handed. "I still can't believe you inherited
my aunt Emmeline's hair. She always was a vindictive cow and she hated me," she
moaned.

Ginny had now moved on to Hermione's face and was currently smoothing
foundation onto her skin. Hermione bore with Ginny's ministrations, knowing that it
was better to be still and quiet. She wouldn't put it past Ginny to tie her to the chair.
Besides, her hair was making more than enough of the protest for her. Ginny finally
finished and let Hermione look into the mirror. Hermione had to admit that no-one
applied make-up better than Ginny. Ginny had decided to emphasise Hermione's
eyes, which were enormous and sultry with the smoky eye-shadow she'd used. Just a
hint of blusher on her cheeks and a tint of pink lip-gloss completed the look.

Whilst Hermione had been admiring the effect, Ginny had unzipped the dress bag
and was now flourishing a beautiful dress in Hermione's face. It was knee-length
with a small plunging neckline. It was mainly black but had a pink sash, pink at the
shoulders and a pink hem, lined with embroidered black flowers. It wasn't overly
flashy but elegant and a little girly. Hermione fell in love with it. "Oh Ginny, it's
gorgeous."

Ginny smiled. "Yes it is and it took me all day to find it. So sort that sorry excuse
for hair out and get your butt in it. I have to get ready to knock Blaise's socks off."

"I thought you'd already done that in the Slytherin dorms," Hermione teased.
- 238 -
 Ginny blushed a little but smirked back.

Draco was now officially bored. What were those blasted girls doing? How long
did it take to put a dress on? Then Draco remembered the state Hermione's hair had
been in and grinned. The three of them were probably wrestling with the scary
mess. Maybe it had them all pinned up against the wall. Draco amused himself with
thoughts of Hermione's hair taking the leading role in famous battles from history.

Finally, what felt like hours later, Draco heard footsteps thudding down the stairs.
He stood up and went into the small hallway, knowing that his mother always got
snarky unless he and Severus were there to meet her and appreciate her efforts to
look good. Rachel emerged first looking a little misty eyed, whilst Matthew followed
her closely down, looking slightly grumpy and shooting Malfoy menacing stares.
Ginny was the next down. She was looking gorgeous in green with her long, red hair
flowing down her back and pinned off her face.

"Looking good, Red," Malfoy said. "You clean up good for a Weasley."

Ginny tossed her hair in Malfoy's face. "See you later. As much as I'd like to see
you drool in a very un-Malfoy way, I've got a date to go pick up."

Draco sniggered. "Now I know who wears the trousers in your relationship. Make
sure you bring something pretty for Blaise."

Ginny glared at Draco but couldn't keep up the façade and ended up giggling as
she left.

Draco was left staring up the stairs. He could hear some fumbling happening and
wished Hermione would hurry up and get her backside down. It couldn't be that
bad. Although thinking about it Draco didn't think he'd ever seen Hermione in a
skirt outside of Hogwarts. After a few more seconds of rustling, Hermione finally
started to descend and Draco cursed inwardly as his mouth dropped at the sight
Hermione made. Her hair had been tamed and was elegantly pulled up. Her dress
made the most of her figure but in a classy way. It wasn't until Malfoy reached
Hermione's feet that he burst out laughing.

"What?" Hermione scowled as she came to rest on the bottom stair. Her
embarrassment at being face-to-face with Malfoy again disappeared in her
annoyance at his reaction. Did she really look that ridiculous when she dressed up?

Rachel was giving Draco confused looks whilst Matthew looked like he wanted to
deck her. "I think you forgot something," Draco said pointing out the fuzzy slippers
- 239 -
Hermione was still wearing.

"Oh!" Hermione exclaimed flushing.

"Ginny did let me see the shoes she picked out, so I know those are definitely not
them," Draco said. He summoned her shoes with a quick accio spell, holding one out
for Hermione to put her foot in.

Hermione blushed even harder as she realised Malfoy was planning on putting the
shoes on her feet himself. She stepped out of her slippers and into the high-heels.
Her mum sighed wistfully behind him. Hermione refused to look at Malfoy. She
knew he'd be smiling smugly at the state her mum was in. She was acting as if it
was Hermione's wedding day not some stupid Christmas Party she was being forced
into attending.

Hermione finally put her hand on Malfoy's arm as he escorted her over to the
fireplace. "How does it feel knowing that I paid for everything you're wearing,
kitten?" he said with a lecherous wink.

Hermione groaned and slapped him on the arm with her clutch bag. "Get your
mind out the gutter, Malfoy."

But she couldn't help but smile at him. She knew he'd said it to give her a chance
to whack him and put herself at ease.

AN: *cringe* see what I mean about fluffy! I even picked out a dress for
her to wear. Iactuallyspent time trawling the internet because my muse
demanded to know what I was putting her in *wince*. The dress in this
chapter is at http:/www (dot) monsoon (dot) co (dot)
uk/claudine-lace-dress/invt/15315603/# Remove the dots and spaces and add in
'.' if you want to see it and be ridiculously fluffy with me.

Anyway, I think I'm going to have kill someone off next chapter just to
erase the nasty taste that describing dresses left in my mouth.

Oh and if you are interested and don't have me on author alert, I've just
published a one-shot called The Quidditch Bet if you want to go and read it.
I promise you there are no detailed descriptions of dresses or make-up in it!

- 240 -
 Chapter 21

Author's Note: Oh look, here is more fluff for you to enjoy! Oh and yes, the
link I posted for you all to view the dress didn't work. This is what happens
when you write a chapter a month before posting; the shop goes and puts
the dress on sale! For those of you who want to see it, google Monsoon
Claudine lace dress. For the rest of you, back to the party!

Oh and this story now has more chapters than GGGtSP! It's had more
words for a while now but I'm very excited to go over 20 chapters.

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter but I do own the ridiculously fluffy
imagination that came up with this chapter!

Chapter 21

Harry was sitting with Daphne, Adrian and Robert and their dates. He couldn't
help but grin at the sight of Ron being coerced around the dance floor by his date,
Eve Marling. Ron hadn't changed from the fourteen-year-old boy who had scowled
his way through the Yule Ball. He still hated dancing. But unlike Padma Patil, Eve
held enough attraction to Ron for him to humour her desire to dance. He was doing
a pretty bad job of it though which was making Harry snigger.

"I don't know why you are giggling like a four-year-old little girl, Harry. The only
reason why you're not up on the dance floor and being led around like an
overdressed monkey is because Daphne values her toes," Adrian mocked.

Harry scowled at his work colleague. "No it's not. Daphne doesn't like dancing
either, do you love?" he asked his fiancée.

"Er…" she said clearly not wanting to lie or hurt Harry's feelings.

"Come on, Daphne, lets show the Chosen One how Slytherins dance," Adrian said,
holding his hand out and leading Daphne onto the dance floor, where he twirled her
elegantly.

"Show off," Harry mumbled.

Robert just laughed and went to grab his date from the bar before highlighting to
- 241 -
Harry that Ravenclaws could dance well too. Harry moped at the table feeling more
than a little abandoned. Usually he and Ron came to these functions together. This
was the first year he'd been able to bring Daphne properly as, although Hermione
didn't attend, she would have heard all about his Slytherin date on the Ministry
gossip grapevine. Harry spied Angelina returning from where she had been chatting
to friends and grabbed her hand and pulled her over to the dance floor. He'd show
that cheeky Slytherin.

"Er, Harry do you think this is a good idea?" Angelina said. "I remember Parvati
complaining for days about the bruises you left on her feet during the Yule Ball and
that was for just one dance."

"That was those stupid Durmstrang boys, besides that was a decade ago. I'm sure
I'm better at dancing now."

Angelina grimaced slightly but saw Adrian dancing with Daphne and decided that
she could steer Harry that way and grab her infinitely more co-ordinated date and
leave Harry's two left feet to the woman who loved him.

Hermione couldn't help but feel a little nervous about walking into the main
ballroom. The last one of these things she attended had been just after the war
where once more Ron had managed to ruin her night. He hadn't argued with her
about her date because he had been her date. No, he'd got rip-roaringly drunk and
puked all over her instead. The two balls she'd been too had left her leaving the
ballroom in tears and trying her hardest to stop herself from hexing Ron from sheer
anger.

Malfoy squeezed her hand. "Why are you nervous?" he asked.

"I'm not good at these things. The only two balls I've been have been a complete
disaster."

"Oh, I wouldn't say the Yule Ball was bad. You had the whole male population of
Hogwarts panting after you," Malfoy told her.

Hermione looked up at him in shock. "Yep, even the Slytherins," he confirmed

with a laugh.

Hermione snorted at that. "Please. As if you lot would have gotten over your blood
prejudice to even admit I was a little bit attractive."

Malfoy leaned down to whisper in her ear. "You'd be surprised. Many a Slytherin
- 242 -
boy's heart was torn that night. You were Muggle-born but you looked absolutely
gorgeous."

Hermione blushed a little at that. Her fifteen-year-old self could have done with
knowing that. She probably wouldn't have been so shy at letting Ron know her
feelings then. But then again, that relationship hadn't turned out too well so it was
probably a good thing it hadn't happened before the Great Battle.

Malfoy's voice dropped a little lower as he breathed in her ear. "But not as
stunning as you look tonight."

Hermione looked up into his face and blushed even harder when she saw the
desire in his eyes. She felt short of breath and couldn't help but lean a little into
Malfoy who lowered his head slightly.

"There you are, Draco, you prick. I take it I have you to blame for this," Blaise
snapped behind them.

Malfoy swore under his breath and Hermione regained control of her senses.
What the hell was she thinking? She didn't even have the excuse of having anything
to drink. She and Malfoy both turned to face Blaise who was storming their way with
a giggling Ginny in tow. Hermione couldn't help but gasp and then burst into
laughter as she saw the posy of flowers Blaise had in his hand.

"Nice choice, Weaselette," Draco drawled.

"Why did my date, my female date turn up at my flat with flowers for me to hold
during the ball?" Blaise fumed.

"Come now, Blaise. We all know who wears the trousers in your relationship and it
isn't you. Besides, you always were a feminine boy," Malfoy teased.

Hermione had never seen a huge amount of emotion of Blaise Zabini's face. He
prided himself on being aloof from everyone and had the Slytherin thing of finding
emotion a too little messy. But right now, he was raging mad and it showed. He
looked as if he would be blowing steam out of his ears if he could be.

"I'm going to kill you," he yelled as he lunged towards Malfoy, who quickly darted
behind Hermione.

Hermione's third formal party was saved from being another total disaster by
Ginny grabbing onto Blaise's robes. "Don't you dare take another step towards
- 243 -
Hermione," Ginny growled. "I did not spend hours this evening getting her ready,
not to mention the whole day I spent in Malfoy's company with him moaning and
whining, for you to ruin everything in a second."

Blaise took a few seconds to breathe deeply and get his temper back under
control. "Now who's being the girl in your relationship," Blaise growled.

"Excuse me, are you trying to say that girls are weak and incapable of handling
themselves?" Ginny objected.

"You better explain yourself, Zabini. I took on fully grown Death Eaters when you
were still mastering basic defensive spells," Hermione fumed.

Blaise looked a little embarrassed when confronted by two such powerful magical
humans, who also happened to be female. "I didn't mean it like that."

"You better not have. I will not date a sexist who thinks women are weak in any
way, shape or form," Ginny fumed.

"Sweetheart, you are so formidable that you scare the largest wizard on his best
day," Blaise back-tracked quickly. "It's Draco's lily livered attitude of hiding behind
Granger, I'm annoyed at."

Malfoy just smirked from his vantage point behind Hermione. "Mate, this is
Hermione Granger. Only an idiot would not hide behind her."

"Whatever," Blaise snarled before stalking off into the ballroom.

"Those flowers suit you by the way. They highlight your eyes. Ginny picked out
your colours," Malfoy called out to the rapidly disappearing Slytherin.

"Prat," Ginny said, whacking Malfoy's shoulder.

"Careful, Weasley, I'm on date with Granger. Only she gets to handle the goods.
I'm a one-woman kind of man," he teased.

"Like I'd want to touch you, ferret," Hermione sniped good-naturedly.

"Hey, don't dash my hopes just yet. I asked the barman especially to make some
Slytherin's Revenge for you."

Hermione rolled her eyes but for once refused to rise to the bait. "You better
- 244 -
worry about your own Slytherin's Revenge because Blaise doesn't look like a very
happy bunny."

Malfoy nodded his head towards Ginny. "I'm relying on Red here. She'll soften him
up later for me."

"That depends, Malfoy. What are you going to for me?" The shrewd ginger asked.

"Let's just say, I may have sorted out the Holyhead Harpies sponsorship problems.
The team will be able to afford the latest Firebolt after all," Malfoy informed her.

Ginny squealed and jumped up and down. "Do you mean it, Malfoy?"

He nodded and found himself with an armful of over-enthusiastic red-head. "Hey,"

he complained. "What did I say about handling the goods? Only Granger here gets to
man-handle me."

Ginny let go, grinning from ear to ear. She pushed Hermione towards Malfoy.
"You heard the man," she said. "Go snog him for me."

Hermione shot her friend an annoyed glance. Ginny knew how sensitive Hermione
was feeling about that whole incident and to bring it up like that was mean.

"I'll settle for a dance," Malfoy said obviously reading how uncomfortable she was.
She sent him a grateful look but missed the collaborative wink he sent Ginny, who
went on her merry way to charm her date back into a good mood. Her work here
was done for now. Hermione was feeling a lot more welcoming towards Malfoy.

Narcissa Snape viewed her handiwork with a pleased eye. She and Severus had
come onto the party whilst Draco had travelled by Floo to the Grangers to surprise
and coerce Hermione to attend. She watched as Draco led the brunette onto the
floor and started to waltz her elegantly around the floor. As usual with these events,
the dancing started off very conservatively to please all those in attendance who
complained about new fangled music. As a Malfoy, Draco was expected to shine at
such events and Lucius had made sure that he had been given dancing lessons as a
child. Narcissa smiled as remembered how much her son had hated them. He'd
sulked and thrown tantrum after tantrum to try and get them cancelled. But Lucius
had held firm. It was not acceptable for a Malfoy to be in any way socially inept at
something. Draco certainly didn't look like he minded the lessons now as he expertly
led Hermione around the dance floor.

Narcissa sighed at the sight and Severus looked towards her. "What has you
- 245 -
acting so sentimental, Cissa?" he asked.

Narcissa pointed towards Draco and Hermione. "Don't they look so perfect
together?"

Severus rolled his eyes. "At least she's got that hair of hers under control. I must
admit, I am surprised you are encouraging this infatuation of Draco's. I would've
thought you'd do anything to keep that hair out of your family line. Imagine if your
granddaughter inherited it."

Narcissa giggled a little and lightly smacked Severus on the arm. "Stop it,
Severus. I know you are fonder of the girl than you like to admit. How could you not
be with those brains of hers?"

Severus scowled a little. "I am not fond of insufferable little know-it-alls like Miss
Granger."

Narcissa shot him a knowing look. "Of course you aren't, darling. And you would
never have wanted her in Slytherin House."

Severus decided that dancing would shut his too shrewd wife up and led her out
onto the floor. Narcissa demurred and happily steered them towards Draco and
Hermione.

"Darlings," she gushed as they came upon them. "You just look divine together.
Hermione, you are ravishing tonight."

Narcissa liked the fact that the Gryffindor girl could still blush at compliments. It
meant that she didn't expect them as many other women of their age did. Certainly
some of the females, Pure-blood and eligible as they had been, that Draco had
escorted to these events before had very much expected to be told how beautiful
they looked. They'd also expected a proposal to become the next Mrs Malfoy and
Narcissa had been increasingly happy that Draco had ploughed his own furrow and
not bowed to the dictates of his Malfoy ancestry.

Narcissa kissed Hermione and then Draco before whispering in her son's ear.
"Make sure you don't mess this evening up. She'll never forgive you if you make any
more mistakes with her."

Draco shot his mother a glare before shooing her off so he could go back to
dancing with Hermione.

- 246 -
 Harry had to admit that this dancing lark wasn't too bad as long as it was in the
arms of the woman you loved. They'd been dancing for several songs now and he
didn't feel bored or self-conscious. He felt happy to be spending this time with
Daphne. He felt someone violently banging on his shoulder.

"Harry! Merlin, Harry, have you seen this?" Ron asked clearly worked up about
something.

"What Ron?" Harry asked frowning.

Ron just pointed a couple out across the dance floor. Harry saw that it was Draco.
"It's just Draco. So what? He comes every year."

Ron pushed Harry's head to look harder. "I know you wear glasses but try not to
be so blind. Check out who Malfoy's date is."

Harry peered across at the girl and his mouth dropped as he realised it was
Hermione. "Hermione? What? How did he get her to come?"

"Dunno. She doesn't even look angry," Ron commented.

The two boys descended on their best friend. "Hey, Draco, move. We want to
dance with Hermione."

"Really? The three of you? Won't that be a little awkward?"

"Just move," Ron said elbowing Malfoy out of the way.

Hermione found herself being dragged off the dance floor by two pairs of hands.
"What are you doing here? And with Draco?" Harry asked.

"Have you had something to drink? You're not drunk are you?" said Ron.

Hermione rolled her eyes at her ginger-haired friend and ignored his questions. "I
was ambushed," she replied to Harry. "Malfoy colluded with my parents and Ginny."

Ron leaned in to smell her breath. "Ronald, I am not drunk," Hermione snapped.

Ron moved back looking a little abashed. "Sorry, it's just you're here so happily
with Malfoy. I just thought I should check in case you try and jump him on the dance
floor."

- 247 -
 Hermione glared at her friend. "Honestly, Ronald, your lack of faith in me is
insulting."

"So you aren't avoiding Draco anymore," Harry persevered used to Ron's left-field
questions.

"Well it's pretty hard to do so when his mother connects your parents to the Floo
network and he turns up in the front room."

"Rachel is still friends with Narcissa Snape then? Weird," Ron commented.

Both Harry and Hermione ignored him. "He did always make it hard to ignore
him," Harry remarked of Draco.

Before anything else was said, one of the reasons why Hermione usually avoid
these events like the plague, intruded on their conversation. "Excuse me, Mr Potter
and Mr Weasley but I really must speak to Miss Granger here."

Both men found themselves pushed out the way by two of the boniest elbows
possibly to exist. A severe old lady peered above her glasses at Hermione. "Miss
Granger, I am appalled at your latest legislation. I've actually had to free my
house-elves in order to avoid the ridiculous fines now being imposed by the Ministry.
I really must protest."

Hermione felt the mind numbing boredom start to intrude. She hated the fact that
she was open for any narrow minded, Pure-blooded busy-body to come and berate
her for wanting just some basic rights for house-elves.

Hermione was just gearing up to hit the old biddy with facts when a smooth voice
interrupted.

"Mrs Rosier, how lovely to see you," Malfoy drawled in that perfect cut glass
accent of his.

Hermione snorted mentally as she saw the old witch start to simper. She was over
a hundred if she was a day and here she was batting her eyelids at someone young
enough to be her great-great-grandson. "Oh Draco dear, I haven't seen you since
this event last year. You really should visit with your mother soon."

Malfoy smiled charmingly at the ancient woman. "I'll tell mother that. It would be
delightful. Now, if you don't mind, I'd like to reclaim my date," he said taking
Hermione's hand.
- 248 -
 Mrs Roiser looked taken aback at that. "You're escorting Miss Granger here?" The
way her name was spat, Hermione was under no illusions as to how Mrs Rosier
viewed her and Muggle-borns in general.

"Yes," Malfoy replied. "She was kind enough to take pity on me and agree to be
my date tonight."

"What must your mother think of that? Shouldn't you be courting a different style
of girl? One of those Greengrass girls for instance? Although not the oldest, I hear
she's got herself mixed up with that Potter boy. Shame really."

Hermione could see Harry bristling behind Mrs Roiser but before Harry could
intervene Malfoy decided to show his teeth. "My mother is famous friends with
Hermione's mother. They go everywhere together. And you should know that we
Malfoys do what we please." He bowed his head slightly and swept Hermione off in
style back to the dance floor.

"Should I be swooning and crying "my hero" round about now?" Hermione asked
amused.

Malfoy grinned down at her. "I thought you could do with rescuing before you
hexed her and ended up in Azkaban."

"She did come pretty close to finding herself in the body bind curse. Although I
think she still might be in danger. Harry looks like he's going to explode in any
minute and the last time he did that, he inflated his aunt," Hermione giggled.

Malfoy's eyebrow rose in surprise and Hermione filled him in on Harry's Aunt
Marge and how she'd had to be obliviated just before their third-year at Hogwarts.
Malfoy was laughing hard by the end of story. "Not that she didn't deserve it, nasty
cow," Hermione commented.

Malfoy felt a tap on his shoulder and looked round to find to Adrian Pucey. "Draco,
if you don't mind, I'd like to cut in and steal your delectable date for a dance," he
said.

Malfoy smirked down at Hermione. "See, I told you the Slytherin boys had a thing
for you at dances, kitten," he said with a wink.

Hermione reddened a little but smiled at Pucey as he swept her away from Malfoy.
"How come you wanted to dance with me?" Hermione asked. "I don't think we've
ever exchanged more than a few words."
- 249 -
 Pucey grinned. "Ah but now I can tell my grandkids that I danced with the
Hermione Granger and she didn't hex me."

Hermione couldn't help but giggle at that.

Draco leant on the wall and watched as Hermione was passed between those
Slytherins present. It was a bizarre sight as he watched her energetically dancing
with Theo Nott. If anyone had told him that Halloween Quidditch game that he
would be escorting Hermione Granger to the Ministry Christmas Party and that
she'd willingly be dancing with practically every Slytherin present, he would have
had them committed to St. Mungos for lunacy. It was amazing the difference a few
months could make. Now all he had to do was get her to admit that she wanted to
kiss him again.

"You're looking pretty pleased with yourself," Daphne said as she approached with
Pansy in tow. "Well done on getting Hermione to come."

"Yes, how did you manage that?" Pansy asked.

"Let's just say mother may no longer have Malfoy as her surname but she's still
just as sneaky," Draco replied with a smile.

"And she's married to Severus. He doubled crossed Voldemort for years and
managed to live to tell the tale. That's pretty sneaky," Daphne pointed out.

Draco bowed his head in acknowledgement. He continued to gaze after Hermione.

"She looks amazing," Pansy commented cheekily.

"He's lusting after her more than he did during the Yule Ball," Daphne mentioned
conversationally.

"Tell me about it. I almost killed him that night. He was my date yet he stood there
staring after Granger like a gormless goon all night," Pansy replied.

"I can still hear you both," Draco said.

"I'm surprised," Pansy responded. "I thought you may have gone deaf, dumb and
blind from the sheer gloriousness of Hermione."

Draco rolled his eyes but pulled his eyes away from his date and looked at his two
friends. "Happy now?" he asked.
- 250 -
 "At least we rate your attention now," Daphne said. "So how is Operation Woo
Hermione going?"

Draco sighed. "Well she no longer hates me and the Weaselette says that she has
a crush on me but I don't think she's aware of it."

Pansy sniggered. "It's so refreshing to see that the Malfoy charm isn't infallible."

"You've been hanging around Weasleys for too long. They're rubbing off on you,"
Draco said cuttingly.

"You're just jealous because George will kiss me without the aide of alcohol,"
Pansy hit back.

"If you want to kiss overgrown ginger oafs then that's completely up to you,"
Draco sneered.

"Envy doesn't suit you, Draco," Pansy teased.

"Humpf," Draco replied before going back to watching Hermione who was now
dancing with Blaise and smoothing his ruffled feathers by the look of it.

Hermione was enjoying herself hugely. She hadn't imagined she would have this
much fun or she would have started coming years ago. Mind you, if she had come
then she would have most likely spent the night glowering at the Slytherins present
and trying to persuade Harry to arrest them. She was again quite grateful to
Rowena Ravenclaw and her curse. If it hadn't have been activated then she would
have been stuck continuing to bury her issues and not getting help. Despite the
trauma, especially in the early days, Hermione was feeling more balanced and
content than she had for years. And dancing with Slytherins was infinitely preferable
to Ron and Harry, who bless them, didn't have an ounce of rhythm between them.

Hermione's eyes then strayed towards Malfoy who was leaning against the wall
conversing with Daphne and Pansy. Hermione knew the snarky blond so well now
that she could tell the two women were teasing him mercilessly about something.
He looked annoyed but Hermione knew he'd have that twinkle in his eye that he got
when he was teased by those he cared about. It didn't escape Hermione's notice that
he used it towards her now.

Ginny had come to berate Hermione at her office for ignoring Malfoy during the
week. Ginny had told Hermione that Malfoy had feelings for her and in ignoring him,
Hermione was being cruel. Hermione found it a little hard to believe. As much as
- 251 -
Hermione didn't want to admit it, she knew that she had rekindled her crush on
Malfoy. Except this time it wasn't just a reaction to his good looks and her
disappointment with Ron. This time she actually liked Malfoy's personality as well.
Hermione wanted to believe that Malfoy felt the same about her but her insecurities
arose when she thought about it. Did he really get that incredibly tender look in his
eyes when he looked at her, or was she just imagining it?

"Hermione, thank goodness, there you are," the precise tones of Minerva
McGonagall called out.

Hermione looked away from Malfoy whom she had been gazing dreamily towards
over the shoulder of Blaise towards Hogwarts' Headmistress, who was hurrying over
to her with unusual haste.

"Ah, Mr Zabini, this concerns you also. In fact, could you round up those of you
who are here who affected by the curse. I need to talk to you all urgently,"
McGonagall said.

"Minerva, what's happened? We broke the curse already remember?" Hermione

said.

McGonagall just shook her head. "No, you didn't. You thought you had but I've
been contacted by Rowena who informs me that you got it wrong and the curse is
still in effect."

Hermione's head spun for a minute. Damn, just as she had been coming to terms
with her feelings, the curse was back, hanging over them all like a harbinger of
doom.

AN: And there you have it, the curse is back. Not that I fooled many of you
with it being broken back in chapter 18. *Sigh*

- 252 -
 Chapter 22

Author's Note: You'll all be pleased to know that this story is now finished!
I finished writing it over last weekend, so you don't need to worry that I'll
lose interest in it and it'll remain incomplete. There are still 5 or so chapters
to be posted (depending on if I add in an epilogue or not). I'm not planning
on speeding up my posting schedule at the moment because I've started
writing another story. I'm halfway through chapter 3 and I want to get more
chapters written before starting to post it. Anyway, I thought I would just let
you know that this story has a definite end!

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter or any of his friends (or enemies).

Chapter 22

Minerva McGonagall looked sadly around at the group of ex-students gathered in

her hastily convened meeting. She'd borrowed a nearby conference room and those
involved had fled the Ministry Christmas Party to hear what she had to say. It was a
bit strange addressing a group of people dressed up so finely. They looked worried
too. She was upset to have to give them this news. She'd been so proud when they'd
seemingly figured out the curse and broken it. She'd been even more proud when
that hadn't broken the newly formed bonds between them. In fact, it had seemed to
bring some of them closer together. Pansy Parkinson sat with her head resting on
George Weasley's shoulder with his arm wrapped around her shoulders. Minerva
had never thought that pairing would be so felicitous when it had been drawn out of
the Sorting Hat. But her eyes strayed mainly towards Hermione Granger, who was
sitting poker straight, with anxious eyes. Her right hand was clasped tightly by
Draco Malfoy, who was shooting her concerned looks. He was obviously worried
about the effect this news was having on her and Minerva was fairly astounded by
how close the pair of them had become. It was heart-warming. She hadn't imagined
when she taught them that such a situation would ever occur. There had been such
implacable enmity between these Gryffindors and Slytherins.

However, they weren't gathered here for her to observe how much they had
grown since they were her students. Minerva cleared her throat. "I am sorry to drag
you all away from the party but I thought you'd want to hear this news as soon as
possible."

Their heads nodded in agreement. "I was contacted by Rowena Ravenclaw earlier
- 253 -
this evening," Minerva started. "She informs me that whilst you are on the right
track regarding the curse, you haven't met the right conditions to break it."

"Well what are these right conditions? I mean, we got a Gryffindor and a Slytherin
together who are in love. Surely that should prove that the two houses don't hate
each other as much as they did," George called out.

"I know and I really thought that would be the end of it too. But apparently, whilst
you had the right idea, this particular partnership didn't match the criteria that
Rowena set," Minerva continued.

"That's rubbish," Ron huffed. He stood a lot to lose if this curse couldn't be
broken. He really liked Eve but would have to marry Tracey Davis unless they could
meet the ridiculously strict rules apparently set by Ravenclaw.

"I know, Ron, and I do appreciate how frustrated this must make you all. I admit
that I too was irritated when it was explained to me. But Rowena has stressed that
it's not as if Gryffindor and Slytherin partnerships haven't been formed in the past
but with no real impact on the rivalry between the two houses," Minerva explained.

"But she said that we had the right idea?" Hermione piped up.

"Yes. In fact, I believe she was fairly impressed with how much you as a group
have managed to work together for this."

Hermione nodded but zoned out as the rest of the group furiously discussed the
implications of McGonagall's news. Now they had received this information,
Hermione had a very firm idea of what the curse actually needed in order to be
broken. Hermione wasn't keen to share it just yet. She wanted to speak to Bill first.
She also had another reason for not wanting to reveal the lines her mind was
thinking along just yet. It would premature for a start, but also she wasn't prepared
for the pressure that would be applied. She also wasn't sure if it could be cured in
such a way. Hermione very much hoped that Bill would shoot her idea out of the
water.

Hermione felt Malfoy squeeze her hand and pulled herself out of her thoughts. It
wouldn't be good to act so distant. Malfoy might think it was only her anxiety for the
fact that the curse hadn't been broken, but Ron and Harry would automatically know
that she was thinking ideas through her head. They knew her 'distracted' look, as
they called it, all too well.

There wasn't much more to discuss and a very depressed group returned to the
- 254 -
ball. No-one really wanted to stay and party now, but they didn't really want to go
home on such a depressing note. "Anyone fancy coming back to Malfoy Manor for
tea?" Malfoy suggested.

"Sounds like a plan, Draco," Pucey said.

"I'll just check to see if Mother is still here," Malfoy said.

Malfoy reappeared after ten minutes. "They've gone back to the Manor," he
informed the group who were now ready and waiting. Draco led them through the
Ministry back to the main lobby where they travelled over to Malfoy Manor.

"There you are, Draco," his mother greeted them. "I wondered where you had all
disappeared to."

"McGonagall wanted to speak to us. She had to inform us that the curse hasn't
been broken after all," Draco informed his mother. He noticed her quick glance
towards Hermione at this news but she flicked her eyes away from the quiet
ex-Gryffindor before Hermione noticed her gaze.

"That's a shame. Are you going to try and break it again? You're more than
welcome to meet here at any time," Narcissa volunteered.

"We haven't really had time to discuss our next move. We came straight here after
speaking to McGonagall," Draco said.

Narcissa just nodded. It hadn't escaped her notice that Hermione was standing a
little way from the group being very quiet. She looked distracted and a little upset.
"Well I'll go get some tea," Narcissa said. "Hermione, would you like to come and
help me out? I know Coco would like to see you again."

This brought Hermione out of her thoughts and she smiled at Narcissa. "That
would be lovely, thank you Mrs Snape."

"How many times have I told you to call me Narcissa? Besides, Mrs Snape sounds
so strange. I'm still not used to it," Narcissa said leading Hermione out of the room
towards the kitchens.

"That's because Malfoy is such a distinguished name. How can any other live up to
it?" Draco called after them.

Narcissa rolled her eyes and smiled over at Hermione. "You'd think Draco would
- 255 -
have got over all his pride over his name by now but no, he's just like his father in
that respect."

Narcissa noticed Hermione stiffening up. "Not like that, dear. I just meant in the
arrogance stakes. I think Draco soon learnt that all his father's ideals about
pure-bloods and Muggles were off the scale when the reality of war hit him."

"I knew that," Hermione said. "It just takes some getting used to."

Narcissa patted Hermione's arm. "Now, are you going to tell me what has you so
thoughtful tonight?"

Hermione looked at the blonde in surprise. She hadn't pegged Narcissa as

particularly observant but she guessed that she was. "Oh, it's just the curse. I had
hoped that we'd no longer have it hanging over us but now it's back and it's
depressing."

"Of course it is, but try not to worry too much. I have every faith that you will
break it. And then my Draco can woo you properly without there being any threat of
dire consequences over the pair of you," Narcissa said in a blasé voice.

Hermione stopped still in the corridor just outside the kitchen. "What do you
mean?" she asked.

Narcissa smiled kindly at the curly haired witch. "I know Draco better than
anyone else probably including himself. He's had a crush on you for donkeys' years.
It wasn't any thing more than an attraction for a long while but I believe that during
the last year of the war it developed into something more for him."

"But that makes no sense," Hermione objected.

"When does attraction make sense?" Narcissa asked.

Hermione had no answer to that because she'd found herself attracted to Draco
back in their sixth-year when he continued to throw insults at her and was a Death
Eater, although she hadn't been aware of that. "But why during that year of the
war?"

Narcissa looked at Hermione. "I don't think you realise how incredibly brave you
came across in this house. There you were being brutalised by my sister and you
didn't cave. I don't know anyone who could've held out, except possibly Harry Potter
himself."
- 256 -
 Hermione looked down. It felt strange and weird to be discussing this with
Narcissa and in the same place that she had been tortured. Hermione went to say
something but Narcissa interrupted her. "Don't say anything. I wanted to let you
know that Draco has very deep feelings for you. He isn't one to admit it and
probably has been useless at showing you, but he cares a lot about you. I know this
isn't the same for you but I wanted to tell you in case you are prepared to give him a
chance, and on the off-chance that you don't manage to break that curse. Now, I
hope you aren't angry with me for linking your parents' fireplace to the Floo
network. I like Rachel a lot but Muggle transport really isn't my forte," Narcissa said
changing the subject completely.

Hermione appreciated this. Narcissa had just hit her with an overload of
information when it came to her and Malfoy. She didn't think she would be able to
process any of it until she was alone and able to think without distractions. Then
there was the matter of the curse. It was all so very complicated.

Hermione returned with platters of sandwiches, cakes and a tea tray levitating
behind her. She smiled as the usual suspects – ok, just Ron – raided the platters as if
they hadn't eaten for months. It was soon decided that they would look to meet up
here next Saturday evening. Neville could come through via the fireplace in the
Headmistress' office. Malfoy Manor had a massive library and of course, access to
Tufty, who had already provided much needed information about house-elf magic.

Soon it was just Hermione and Draco left and Hermione was clutching her tea cup
as if it was a lifeline. Draco had to smile a little at this. He wasn't going to jump her
although he really wouldn't mind if she went down the route. He spoke to her about
random things that got her to relax slightly.

"Thanks for the tea and venue offer, Malfoy," Hermione said. "I reckon I should
get back now. If I know my dad he's pacing the floor waiting for my return."

Draco would bet the contents of his Gringotts vault that Matthew would be staring
at the clock, willing Hermione home. "Why don't you come and have a look at the
library first?" Draco asked. "You haven't seen it yet."

Draco smirked a little as Hermione got visibly excited at that prospect. He led her
through the house until they reached the corner the library was situated in. He
opened the doors and stood back as Hermione walked in and stood in the middle of
the library and gazed around. Draco was immune to the library having grown up
with it but watching Hermione's reaction to it reminded him of how impressive it
was. It was lined with books and then had islands of stacks that were organised by
subject matter. By far the most used section of the library was the Potions section.
- 257 -
Severus and Draco had added quite a lot of material to this part. Hermione traipsed
over the nearest stacks of books and loving ran her fingers over the tomes all
dealing with Charms.

"This place is amazing," she said turning around to face Draco.

"You're welcome to come here whenever you want," he offered.

"Don't say that, you'll never get rid of me," Hermione teased.

Draco didn't respond as he realised that he actually didn't want to get rid of her.
She could live in his library for all he cared. It would mean that he got to see her
every day. He didn't like having to skirt around her. He wanted to just come out and
declare that he loved her but he knew that would completely freak her out and she
would run a mile. He was going to have to do this slowly and hope that once she
came to trust him, she would also come to love him. It wasn't guaranteed but at
least he knew that she was attracted to him.

Draco would have been a lot happier if he knew what a struggle Hermione was
having in pulling herself away and it wasn't only because of the library. She enjoyed
moments like this with Malfoy. He wasn't being snarky, she wasn't reacting and they
were just comfortable in each other's company. It was nice, not an emotion that she
would have ever thought to associate with Malfoy but that is exactly what it was.
Hermione perused the library for a bit longer before coming across a book she'd
been desperate to get hold of for years but had had no luck in finding. It went out of
print sometime in the seventeenth century. She whirled to face Malfoy. "You have
De Montfort's History of Merlin," she said in shock.

Malfoy smirked back at her. "Yes," he said simply.

"Not even Hogwarts has this," she said stroking the book as if this would somehow
duplicate it.

"I know," Malfoy replied. "My father acquired it some years ago, and, no, I don't
know how, and I'm not particularly sure I want to know either."

"It's meant to reveal secrets about Merlin and Morgana Le Fey that no-one knew,"
Hermione said in awe.

Malfoy nodded. "I read it. I'm not sure I believe what De Montfort is claiming but
if true, it is fascinating."

- 258 -
 Hermione sighed. She was desperate to read this but if she had it in her collection
then she would never let it leave her home. Maybe Malfoy would let her come back
to read it one day. She placed it back where she had found it. "I better go," she said
to Malfoy, who didn't miss the fact that her fingers lingered on the tome as if
reluctant to let go.

He held out his arm. "I'll escort you back."

"You don't have to. Well, actually you need to escort me back to the parlour
because I'll get lost in this huge mansion. But otherwise, you don't need to see me
home. It's fireplace to fireplace after all," Hermione said feeling a little
self-conscious again.

Malfoy rolled his eyes at her. "I know you're used to Potter and Weasley but give
me some credit. You are my date and I always see my dates home."

"And into their beds probably," Hermione muttered.

"What was that?" Malfoy asked.

Hermione blushed. She really hoped he hadn't heard that. "Nothing," she said
trying to look innocent but probably just looking guiltier.

They stumbled out of the fireplace in the Grangers' front room. "I really don't
think the Floo network is designed for two people to travel in at the same time,"
Hermione said brushing her shoulders free of the soot.

Malfoy shrugged his shoulders. "You'd be surprised at what goes on in the Floo
network. Some of the stories I've heard have been pretty incredulous."

Hermione raised her hand. "I really don't want to know."

Malfoy smirked at her. "No, it was Adrian Pucey who told me those stories. He
gets up to some seriously deprived shit. Thinking about it, he and Angelina are
probably very well suited."

Hermione smiled up at Malfoy. "I had a really good time tonight," she said.

"What? Despite the fact that we found out that the curse wasn't really broken?"
Malfoy asked.

"Yes, even factoring that in. I don't normally enjoy those parties but it was fun."
- 259 -
 Malfoy ran a finger down her cheek. "I'm glad. I had fun too. Usually, I'm roped
into to attending with mother. Severus slithers out of attending almost as regularly
as you do."

Hermione felt her cheeks reddening under Malfoy's touch. She felt as if she was
losing control over her body these days, especially where the tall blond was
concerned. He was saying something to her but she was paying no attention.
Instead, she was gazing at his mouth like it was water and she'd been stranded in a
desert for the best part of a month. She didn't know what made her do it but she
leaned into Malfoy, reached up onto her tip-toes and pressed her lips against his.
Her body seemed to melt at the touch of his lips. They really were ridiculously soft
and enticing. His arm snaked around her waist and she was pulled closer to him as
he deepened the kiss.

Hermione mewed a little as Malfoy pulled away. "Are you going to freak out and
run away this time?" he asked. "Because if so then we probably should stop this
right now."

Hermione was still unable to speak. She really didn't like feeling this girly around
him. She had a larger brain than his even if it did desert her when she got too close
to him. Hermione settled for shaking her head and leaning towards him again.
Malfoy smirked a little but pulled her back in ready to kiss her thoroughly.

Hermione was feeling pretty light-headed when the overhead light came snapped
on, half blinding her. She jumped away from Malfoy as her father frowned at the
scene. "I thought I heard you come home, Hermione," her dad said, glaring daggers
at Malfoy.

Hermione might be feeling frazzled and embarrassed at being caught making out
like a teenager, but she couldn't help but smile smugly at the paler than usual face
of Malfoy. It was good to know that he was intimidated by Matthew Granger.
Someone needed to rein his arrogance in. "Er, yeah, hi, dad," Hermione said with
the eloquence of a thirteen-year-old.

"Well, now you have thanked Malfoy for your evening, I think it's time you found
your bed," Matthew recommended, pretty much hissing the word thanked out, and
daring either of them to suggest that Malfoy help her up the stairs and tuck her in.

Hermione flushed and waved somewhat haphazardly at Malfoy before fleeing the
scene of the crime.

Draco was left with the angry looking Granger. How did you explain to an
- 260 -
outraged father that it was his daughter who'd made the move on you, for the
second time in a short space of time? At least she wasn't drunk this time. In fact,
Draco didn't think she'd had an alcoholic drink all night. However, he didn't think
this would be the best thing to say to the giant with the folded arms currently
glowering at him.

"Well now I've seen Hermione home, I'll just return to the Manor," Draco said.

"Not so fast, young man," Matthew responded.

Draco swore under his breath. Well, it had been worth a try. "What exactly was
that with my daughter?" Matthew asked.

"A goodnight kiss," Draco suggested a little hesitantly.

"A ten minute goodnight kiss?" Matthew asked tersely.

Draco bit back the sarcastic retort that was on the tip of his tongue. Antagonising
her father really wouldn't go down too well with Hermione. Luckily, it seemed that
Matthew didn't require a reply. "I may have given you permission to date Hermione,
if she agrees, but that doesn't give you the green-light to try and eat her in my
front-room."

Draco wanted to point out that he refined his kissing style to avoid consuming his
dates early on in his love-life but settled for a more respectful reply. "Yes, sir, it
won't happen again."

"It better not," Matthew growled before ushering him towards the fireplace. Draco
was happy to be escaping back to Malfoy Manor with all his limbs intact.

Hermione fled upstairs and into her room, with her hands pressed over her
cheeks. She didn't understand what was coming over herself these days. Her mother
was sitting on her bed, waiting for her. "Have a nice time?" Rachel asked, looking at
Hermione's flushed cheeks in amusement.

Hermione sank on the bed next to her mother. "Yes, it was a good party,"
Hermione said a little distractedly.

Rachel suppressed her smile. She'd held Matthew in check for as long as possible
but when it became fairly obvious that the young couple were doing more kissing
than talking, Matthew had sprinted downstairs to break it up. Rachel knew her
daughter wouldn't spill any beans with out any encouragement. "Is Draco a good
- 261 -
kisser then?"

Hermione's head snapped up and she looked at her mum in mortification. "Mum,"
she whined. "You can't ask questions like that."

"Yes I can, I'm your mother. Besides, you obviously weren't going to offer up the
details."

Hermione put her hand in her hands and groaned. She loved her mum, she really
did, but at times she was too much. This was one of those times. "I'm still waiting
here, Hermione, unless, of course, you want to have this conversation in front of
your dad. He'll be finished berating poor Draco soon."

Hermione threw her hands up in despair. "He's a good kisser. There! Are you
happy, now?"

Rachel smiled smugly at her daughter. "Are you dating him now? Officially?" she
asked.

Hermione shook her head. "I don't know what's going on between us. I initiated
the kiss, again," Hermione shared.

Rachel patted her shoulder. "You like him," she stated.

"I think I more than like him but I don't know what to do about it. It's all so
complicated. I don't even know if I want to like him and now the curse is back and
the obligation to be together is hanging over us again."

Rachel frowned. "The curse is back? I thought you'd broken it."

Hermione sighed. "So did I but Minerva McGonagall came to find us at the party
this evening to inform us that the curse hadn't been broken after all."

Rachel swore whilst Hermione looked on in shock. She didn't think she'd ever
heard her mother swear. "Of all the stupid times to come back," Rachel raged,
keeping her bit about it ruining the budding romance between her daughter and
Draco quiet. She didn't think Hermione was ready to hear that coming from her
mother, even if she had just admitted that she was attached the blond.

"So, do you have any clues on how to break the curse this time?" Rachel asked.

"Well, Rowena Ravenclaw told Minerva that we were on the right track, so at least
- 262 -
we don't have to start our research all over again. Apparently we just had the wrong
couple before, which made me think that maybe-," Hermione started before cutting
herself off.

Rachel may not be a witch or very au fait with how magic worked, but she was
Hermione's mother and she knew where her daughter's mind was going. "You think
that maybe the cure rests with you and Draco," she finished for her now distraught
daughter.

Hermione just nodded and looked miserable. "Does anyone else suspect?" Rachel
asked.

Hermione pursed her lips. "I think Bill might, especially once he hears that we
haven't really broken the curse but that it nearly was. It won't take him too long for
his mind to go down the same route that mine has, but no-one else, I'm sure."

"When are you going to talk to Draco?"

Hermione shrugged. "I'm not sure. I'm not sure I even want to, but something
Narcissa said to be this evening makes me think-," Hermione cut herself off again.

Rachel put her arm around her daughter and pulled her in for a hug. "I don't think
Draco will be the problem. Unless I'm very much mistaken, that boy is head over
heels in love with you. But I don't think you are there yet."

Hermione rested her head on her mum's shoulder. "I don't know how I feel," she
confessed. "I never thought I would be so comfortable with him but when it's the
two of us, I am. I've always known he's attractive but his repellent personality
overwhelmed any good looks he had, but now he's changed and my feelings are
changing too. I can't think properly when I'm around him, and I keep doing stupid
things like kissing him. And then Narcissa goes and confuses me even more this
evening by telling me that Malfoy has always had a thing for me."

Hermione sniffled slightly and Rachel rubbed comforting circles on her back. "My
advice is not to think too hard about this. You should trust your emotions and stop
fighting them because you think that that is what makes sense. Don't make yourself
miserable by rejecting him because that is what you think you should be doing. If he
has changed then give him another chance, especially if he makes you happy."

"Why is it all so complicated?" Hermione asked pitifully.

Rachel smiled. "Because you don't settle for the easy, Hermione, you never have.
- 263 -
If you were going to do that then you would've settled for Ron no matter how
incompatible you were."

"But why Malfoy? Surely that's fate just laughing at me."

"Maybe or maybe its fate saying that he suits you more than others do. He's
intelligent, he's quick-witted and he makes your pulse race. Why would you want to
settle for something less?"

Hermione yawned sleepily. Rachel kissed her forehead before pushing her
towards the bathroom. "Now go and get changed and have a good night's sleep.
Your feelings or problems aren't going away any time soon, so you may as well as
put them off until the morning."

Hermione picked her pyjama's up and headed off to the bathroom. Rachel smiled
after her. She was proud of how far Hermione had come in the last couple of
months. Now all she had to do was accept what her heart was telling her and open
herself up to Draco Malfoy. If she allowed it, they could be very happy together.
Argumentative but happy.

AN: See, more Dramione action to keep you all happy. I also liked writing
Rachel's chat with Hermione at the end. I know lots of you weren't happy
with her back in chapter 10 when she succumbed to Draco's charm but I like
to think she's a good mum and gives Hermione some good advice.

- 264 -
 Chapter 23

Author's Note: Thank you for your continuing reviews and response to this
story. Sorry for the heart-attack I gave some of you last chapter. There are 3
more chapters after this one to go and then a short epilogue.

Disclaimer: Harry Potter belongs to the wonderful JKR. Currently, I own a

miserable cold. Lucky me!

Chapter 23

Hermione stretchedher body out as she woke up from a good nights sleep. Despite
getting back late and that kiss with Draco Malfoy, Hermione had tumbled into her
bed and fallen straight asleep. Hermione smiled as she thought about last night.
She'd had a good time, well minus the bit about the curse, but even that wasn't
getting her down. Hermione felt as if she'd finally come to terms with her feelings
about Malfoy. She liked him, potentially more than liked him, and she wasn't going
to run away from her feelings. Her conversation with her mum last night had made
her realise how pointless it was to do such a thing. So what if a relationship with
Malfoy wasn't conventional, or what people expected.

Hermione yawned as she settled herself into a chair in the kitchen. She poured
herself a cup of tea and sipped on it. She couldn't remember a time when she felt so
at peace. "So am I going to get an explanation about what happened last night," her
dad asked her.

Hermione turned to look at him. He was looking confused by her serene

expression and the fact that he'd caught her kissing Malfoy last night. "Erm, I like
Malfoy," she said, her tone going up at the end making it almost sound like a
question.

"Well I kind of gathered that considering you keep kissing the bloke," Matthew
said acerbically.

Hermione smiled at her over-protective father. He'd had it easy recently as

Hermione's love life had been non-existent. "So, are you dating him or not?"
Matthew asked impatiently.

Hermione tilted her head to the side. "Not officially, no, but maybe that will be
- 265 -
rectified this week," she said.

Matthew rolled his eyes. "What happened to you hating him?" he asked a little
disappointed.

"He proved that he was different. And despite desperately trying to hold onto my
hatred, he broke it down by proving to me that he had changed," Hermione
explained.

"Not you as well," Matthew muttered.

"Not me now, what?" Hermione asked.

"Being won over by that boy's charm. At least you lasted longer than your mother
did," he said.

Hermione giggled slightly. Malfoy hadn't had to try too hard with her mum. He
just had to flash those pearly whites and she'd melted. Mmmm thinking of those
teeth got Hermione thinking of his lips, and it didn't take long before she was
reliving his kisses. "I don't even want to know where your mind is right now,"
Matthew said repressively. "But I gave the boy permission to date you."

Hermione groaned and buried her head in her hands. "Dad," she moaned. "I'm a
grown woman, I don't need your permission to date."

"Yes you do. I won't have you just settling for anyone. At least Malfoy had the
sense not to be completely intimidated by my conversation about his intentions with
him," Matthew mused. "

Hermione looked up from hands horrified. "Please, dad, tell me you are teasing
me. You did not grill Malfoy about what he felt about me."

Matthew folded his arms across his chest. "Of course I did. I'm not having just any
toe-rag date my daughter."

"I'm twenty-five," Hermione emphasised.

"So, you are still my daughter," Matthew countered.

"He'll probably never want to see me again," she whined.

"If's that true then he's not worth it," Matthew said gleefully. "But knowing my
- 266 -
luck, he'll be annoyingly persistent and stick around. At least he recognised your
good qualities, which is more than I can say for any of your other deadbeat
boyfriends," Matthew finished a little gloomily.

Hermione was saved from the mortifying reality of how her dad had embarrassed
her by an owl tapping on the glass. Hermione and Matthew both recognised the
regal owl who'd visited all those months ago. Matthew groaned. "I knew he would
prove to be difficult to chase off."

Hermione shot her father a repressive look. No wonder none of her previous
boyfriends had worked out if this was how her father behaved himself around them.
Hermione got up and opened up the window to let the owl in. The owl was less
scornful this time. He'd possibly been told some good things about her. Or maybe it
was the absence of Pigwidgeon. Hermione couldn't imagine the Malfoy owl being
impressed by Ron's little ragamuffin pet. He dropped the parcel he was holding
before consenting to be stroked briefly by the bushy haired brunette. At least none
of the other Malfoy owls were around to see such undignified behaviour. He'd never
live it down.

Hermione brought the package towards the table and sat down before opening it.
She gasped as the paper unravelled to reveal De Montfort's book. A piece of
parchment floated to the floor unnoticed by Hermione, who was too busy lovingly
stroking the book. Matthew rolled his eyes and bent down to pick up the letter
before waving it under Hermione's nose. It didn't take a rocket scientist to work out
who had sent the parcel. He gave the Malfoy boy credit. He knew what made his
daughter tick.

Hermione pulled herself away from admiring the book long enough to read her
letter.

Hermione,

I wanted to give you this book as a token of how much I enjoyed myself last night,
especially the last part.

Maybe you would like to go out on Tuesday night? Potter and I were planning on
going to cinema, and as he's bringing Daphne along, I wondered if you wanted to
accompany me.

Draco.

Hermione sighed slightly as she re-read the letter. She'd had thought that she was
- 267 -
going to have to be the one to ask Malfoy out. She'd had to make most of the moves
so far between them. Ok, maybe because Malfoy was probably scared of her hexing
him. That didn't upset Hermione in anyway. She liked the fact that he had a healthy
respect for her anger and cursing abilities. Self-preservation had always been a
Malfoy trait too. Hermione put the letter down and opened the book up. She was
glad that she had nothing planned today, because if she had, then it would have had
to be cancelled in order for her to sit and read this book. Matthew gave up trying to
grill his daughter about her complicated love-life. She was engrossed in a book now
and would be incoherent in any replies she gave to his questions.

Draco was a little nervous as he waited outside the cinema. Harry had taken one
look at his anxious face, laughed at him, and gone off to buy the tickets for the film.
Daphne was proving more sympathetic. "Why are you so worried?" she asked the
pacing blond.

"I haven't seen Hermione since the party and she kissed me when I escorted her
home," he explained.

Daphne looked excited and clapped her hands. "Oooooh! I never thought
Hermione would go so far as to kiss you, let alone twice."

Draco rolled his eyes at Daphne's melodramatic reaction. But he did think the
same thing. When this curse had been revealed, he hadn't imagined that Hermione
would ever soften enough towards him to allow herself to get so close to his lips.
"But now I'm worried that she might be freaking out. Last time she kissed me, she
avoided me for days."

Daphne looked behind Draco and smiled. "I don't think you have to worry about
Hermione avoiding you. She's on her way now."

Draco turned and took in the jaunty way in which Hermione was walking towards
them. She looked happy and peaceful, and Draco was struck by the fact that he
hadn't seen her that way since their early school career. At that point in his life, the
sight of a smiling Hermione Granger hadn't given him any pleasure. In fact, he
would try his hardest to stamp any happiness out of her. Draco scowled at this
thought. No wonder she'd hated him for so long. He really had been a nasty little
prick to her.

"Hello," Hermione said brightly as she reached Draco and Daphne. "Where's
Harry?" she asked looking around.

"He's off buying the tickets for the film," Daphne replied.
- 268 -
 "What are we seeing?" Hermione asked.

Daphne groaned. "I tried to lobby for a nice comedy but it was two against one,
and these two oafs wanted to watch the latest horror movie. The poster suggests
that it full of blood, guts and gore."

Hermione's shoulders slumped. "Trust me to be running late today of all days

then. I could have helped in forming a rebellion against such a monstrosity of a film
choice."

Draco just smirked smugly. He and Harry always made sure they co-ordinated
their arrivals precisely so they could gang up against Daphne and watch whatever
they wanted to. If Draco left it to Harry, he would give in to Daphne's choice and
Draco would be stuck with some sappy film. "How come you're running late?" he
asked.

Hermione beamed. "We finally got the house-elves at the Yaxley Manor forcibly
freed. We've been trying to do this for almost six months."

Draco and Daphne looked at each other and couldn't help laugh. But Daphne
softened it by giving Hermione a big hug. "Congratulations, Hermione, that's great
news," she said.

"Yeah, laugh at me all you like but it is a big achievement," Hermione moaned at
them both.

Harry returned at that point and they went to raid the confectionary stands for
plenty of sugary treats to keep them extra-jumpy for the horror film.

Halfway through the film, Draco thought his arm was going to fall off. Hermione
was clutching onto it so hard that the blood circulation was in danger of being cut
off. "You do realise that this is just make believe don't you," he whispered to her.

She nodded, and was about to reply, before she winced, let out a little whimper
and hid her face in Draco's arm. Draco couldn't help but chuckle. "It's not funny,"
Hermione complained whacking his arm. "I hate horror films and you are evil
making me watch this."

"Hey, careful or my poor, maligned arm will need medical attention, you violent
witch!" Draco grumbled.

Hermione giggled, but then squeezed said arm even tighter as the tension in the
- 269 -
film reached a fever pitch. She squeaked in terror as the heroine tried to escape
wearing little more than lingerie. "You know, if you'd fought Death Eaters dressed
like that, I'm sure the war would have been over a lot quicker," Draco commented.
"I, for one, would have happily fought behind you."

Hermione glared at the unrepentant blond. "Stop being such a pervert! Besides, it
would be creepy if that had happened. Most of the Death Eaters I fought where old
enough to be my father, and I was a teenager."

There was a loud "Ssssh!" from the people in front of them. Draco glared at them
and was about to start an argument when Hermione pushed his arm down and
quickly cast a Muffliato spell. Draco sighed, but decided to ignore the interruption
as if it hadn't happened. "True," Draco acknowledged. "But that would work in
Hollywood. I mean actresses are nearly always much younger than their male
leads."

Hermione looked up at Draco in confusion. "Are you really starting a conversation

on sexism and ageism in the film industry whilst we are in the cinema?"

Draco shrugged. "To be honest, this film is a little boring, and the fact that the
male lead is in his early forties, meant to be playing a guy in his early twenties, and
wooing a female lead barely out of her teens got me thinking about it all."

Hermione blinked at this different side to Draco Malfoy. She'd never have pegged
him to someone who got annoyed by rampant sexism. "Are you just trying to make
me like you more?" she asked.

"You like me?" Draco replied.

Hermione waved his question away. "That's not important right now," she said.

"I beg to differ," Draco interrupted. "If you like me then it gives me hope," he said
with a wink.

Hermione stared up at him in confusion for a minute, before slightly shaking her
head as if she was swatting something away. "You get annoyed by discrimination?"
she asked.

"Yes, but that shouldn't surprise you too much. I am a reformed Death Eater. Once
you realise how ridiculous blood supremacy is it makes you realise how wrong all
forms of discrimination are," Draco explained.

- 270 -
 Hermione just continued to give him a puzzled look. "I am more than just a blond
bimbo. I know my good looks are distracting but I do possess a pretty decent brain,
and you should learn to look beyond looks," he teased.

Hermione spluttered a little at him before huffing and whacking him on the arm
again. Draco rubbed the sore spot. "My poor arm," he whined.

"Stop being such a drama queen," Hermione scolded him.

Draco just smiled down at the Gryffindor and tucked her hand firmly through his.
"Don't worry, I'll protect you from the big scary monsters," he said gesturing to the
screen.

Hermione looked back towards the film just in time for someone to lose their
head. She cowered as limbs went flying in a shower of blood. Draco laughed at her
reaction. This film really was dull but getting to have Hermione cling to him was a
perk, and her response to all the gore was very entertaining.

Dinner after the film was a laughter filled event. Hermione hadn't seen Harry this
relaxed in a long while, and she was pleased that he was so happy with Daphne. She
still felt sad that her inflexible and destructive behaviour before had led to him
hiding his relationship for so long. He was lucky that Daphne was so patience with
him. Not many girls would have put up with his cowardly behaviour in confronting
her about her Slytherin problem.

As they walked through Trafalgar Square, heading back towards Charing Cross
Road, Harry linked his arm through Hermione's. "I haven't seen you this happy for a
long while," he commented to her.

"That's because I am happy," she replied simply.

Harry leant down and pecked her on the cheek. "He's good for you."

"What do you mean?" Hermione asked.

"He relaxes you. You've been so tense for so long, and Ron and I can never get you
sit down and enjoy yourself."

"And you think Malfoy does."

"He got you to enjoy yourself at the Christmas party, and tonight you've not worn
your serious look once," Harry remarked.
- 271 -
 Hermione thought about this. Maybe she needed to rethink things. Harry was
right she did enjoy spending her time with Malfoy. He teased her mercilessly but it
had none of the spiteful undertones that it held at Hogwarts. Instead, it was pretty
affectionate. He teased everyone, but with her, it held extra warmth. Had Narcissa
been right? Had he had feelings for her for a long time? And what did that mean for
her? The conversation with her mother on Saturday night had opened her eyes a
little. She had accepted her crush on Malfoy. She couldn't keep hiding from it
anyway; especially when her body kept betraying her, and making her do things like
jump him. Would it be so bad just to let go and see where things took her? Probably
not. She was twenty-five, she had to start living soon, and even if it was Draco
Malfoy, none of her friends or family would have a problem with it.

"I like to think I'm good for him too," she responded.

Harry smiled. "Without a doubt."

They all split up when they reached the Leaky Cauldron and re-entered the
magical world. Harry and Daphne apparated back to Harry's flat. Even though
Hermione lived in Muggle London, and could have gone back to Paddington via bus
from the restaurant, she'd preferred to walk back to Charing Cross Road and
apparate into her flat. She had also taken a decision during the walk to go for it.
"Would you like to come back to mine for coffee?"

Malfoy grinned down at her. "Is that so I know where you live for future occasions
when you get sloshed off those Slytherin's Revenges?" he asked.

Hermione giggled at him. "Yes, and also because it would be nice to spend some
time just the two of us."

Malfoy wrapped his hand securely around Hermione's forearm, "Lead on my lady,"
he said.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "You are so cheesy at times."

"But you know you love it, kitten."

She apparated them into the front room of her flat suddenly nervous about what
Malfoy would think about it. He looked around briefly, before going straight to the
bookshelves she kept in that room, and started looking through her collection.

"Tea or coffee?" Hermione asked.

- 272 -
 "Tea I guess, I have to be at work tomorrow," Malfoy replied.

"You can't go in late? I thought you were the boss," Hermione remarked.

Malfoy looked at her. "I work with Severus. Do you remember how tolerant he was
of tardiness at Hogwarts?"

Hermione laughed. "I thought he was your employee."

"It's Severus. I don't think he's ever been anyone's employee. He honours you with
his agreement to work for your organisation."

Hermione snorted before making tea in the kitchen. When she returned, Malfoy
had several books out on the coffee table and was perusing them. "Where did you
get hold of these?" he asked her without looking up.

Hermione smirked. "Being a famous war hero has some perks," she said
cryptically.

Malfoy raised his head and took in her smug expression. "I thought the only
known copies were in Bathilda Bagshot's collection."

"They were, but, as you know, she was killed during the war. She didn't have any
relatives and when the Ministry went through her collection, they offered me a first
look at her library before it went on general sale," Hermione explained.

Malfoy laughed. "I thought you were all about the greater good, kitten. It sounds
as if you used your reputation to your advantage."

Hermione grinned cheekily. "It was for the greater good, the proceeds of the sale
went to fund the rebuilding of Hogwarts."

"You are more Slytherin that you realise," Malfoy commented.

A few months ago, Hermione would have blown her top at that, but now
recognised it as the compliment it was from Malfoy. She sipped her tea as Malfoy
flicked through the books. "You can borrow them if you want," she said.

"Really?" he said. "You'd let these out of your house?"

Hermione shrugged. "It's not as if I'm lending them to Ron. I know you treasure
books as much as I do, and Malfoy Manor has probably the best library conditions
- 273 -
outside of Hogwarts."

"Thanks, Hermione. But how about I just come here to read them," Malfoy
suggested.

Hermione looked at him suspiciously. "Is that so you can come back and bug me?"
she asked.

"Pretty much."

Hermione shook her head at his incorrigibility. "You better take them with you
then."

Quick as a flash, Malfoy had carefully replaced the books on the table and tipped
Hermione back on the sofa. Malfoy loomed over her. Before her counselling, this
would have freaked Hermione out, making her feel constrained and out of control.
"But how could I do this if I'm not here," he said before bending his head to kiss her.

Hermione sighed into his kiss, and looped her hands around his neck, spearing
her fingers into his hair. She opened her mouth as he nibbled enquiringly on her
lower lip. She really did love kissing Malfoy. He moved on down her neck and she
gasped and arched into him as he found a sensitive point just below her ear lobe. He
ran his fingers down her back and moulded her to his body. "Malfoy," she moaned as
he sucked her earlobe into his mouth.

He stopped and pulled his head away. "Really, Hermione, do you know how
off-putting that is?" he said.

Hermione looked at him confused. "What?" she asked put-out that he had stopped.
Then doubts then came crowding in. Had she done something really awful? The
paralysing thought that she'd completely put him off her made her numb.

"It's as if the nightmare I had of McGonagall back in our fifth-year has come true."

Hermione just blinked at him wondering why he was wittering on about

McGonagall, and fifth-year, when he could be kissing her. "She gave me a detention
and then made me sleep with her, and she moaned "Malfoy" just like you did then,"
he shuddered.

Hermione stared at him with a frown. "You had a sex dream about Minerva
McGonagall."

- 274 -
 "No!" Malfoy exclaimed. "I said I had a nightmare."

Hermione giggled up at him. "I can't wait to tell her that you had a crush on her,"
she teased.

Malfoy looked down at her in horror. "Don't you dare."

"How are you going to stop me?" she asked.

Malfoy looked at her briefly as if sizing up her weakness. He ran his fingers down
her sides until reaching her waist and tickling her mercilessly. Hermione bore this
for about five minutes, but she now couldn't breathe, and her stomach hurt from all
the laughing. "Stop," she cried.

Malfoy relented. "So who are you going to tell?"

Hermione, stubborn as always, couldn't let him get away with this behaviour.
"Minerva," she said.

"Wrong answer," Malfoy replied starting to tickle her again.

"Ok, ok, I won't tell anyone," she gasped.

"Good," Malfoy said smugly, bracing himself on his forearms as he watched

Hermione recover.

"That was mean, Malfoy," Hermione complained once she'd got her breathing
back under control.

"Not as mean as planning on telling McGongall my nightmares."

Hermione giggled. "You would have been embarrassed for a moment, but I almost
died from suffocation."

"Now who's being over dramatic," Malfoy commented.

"I think I need a kiss to make me feel better," Hermione whined.

Malfoy smirked down at her. "That can be arranged but only if you promise to
moan Draco, and not Malfoy."

Hermione grinned up at him. "That can be arranged but only if you make the kiss
- 275 -
very very good," she mimicked.

Malfoy was never one to shy away from a challenge like that.

AN: See, some more Dramione action for you all! And Hermione seems to
finally have realised what's good for her

- 276 -
 Chapter 24

Author's Note: Remember when I said I wasn't going to speed up my

posting schedule? Yeah, well, I got an offer I couldn't refuse, so you get the
story finished earlier than I anticipated!

Thank you for all your continued reviews. You all seemed very happy with
the last chapter, so I hope you all like this chapter too.

Thank you so much to Hunter's Heir for beta-ing this chapter for me.

Disclaimer: It's been five months - I think it's clear that I'm not JK
Rowling. She's been writing non-Harry Potter things.

Chapter 24

Hermione was humming as she entered the office the next morning, despite the
minimal sleep she managed to get. Malfoy hadn't left her flat last night until the
early hours of the morning. Hermione had managed to control herself and not invite
him into her bed, but they had enjoyed kissing and whispering to each other for
hours. She'd finally booted him out when she realised just how late it was. He tried
pouting and using puppy dog eyes on her but she'd remained firm. Whilst she might
be living in the moment with Malfoy, she wasn't quite prepared for things to go that
quickly. She'd then been to wound up to sleep easily afterwards. She'd normally
relax by reading in bed but she couldn't concentrate. Instead she'd just lain in bed,
grinning like a lunatic into the darkness.

Ernie looked up from the Daily Prophet he was reading with his morning coffee.
"You're happy today," he remarked.

"Yep, I am," she replied cheerfully.

Ernie narrowed his eyes at her. "Why do I get the feeling that this good mood isn't
purely about the Yaxley result yesterday."

Hermione just grinned in response. "Stop it," Ernie complained. "It's freaky seeing
you this happy."

Hermione laughed at him. "That's nice. Do you want me to go stomping around,

- 277 -
scowling at everything?"

"Yes. That would be more normal."

Hermione threw a scrunched-up piece of parchment at Ernie's head. "That's

mean! I'm allowed to be happy."

Ernie grimaced. "I guess, but I spoke to Hannah yesterday and I know the curse
hasn't been broken. I thought you'd be angry and upset."

"Not everything revolves around the curse," Hermione responded airily before
digging into her in-tray.

Ernie looked at her suspiciously. Something was going on and the Gryffindor
wasn't sharing. Ernie may have been a Hufflepuff, but he wasn't stupid. Hannah had
also shared with him about the night Hermione had got plastered with Malfoy. Now
the curse was back, Ernie would have expected Hermione to be rampaging around
the office, raging about curses and Slytherins. But there she was, humming happily
once more.

Draco wandered into the Auror office. He snorted as he saw Harry, Ron, Adrian
and Robert were sitting around playing Exploding Snap. "Don't you guys ever do any
work?" he asked.

"I could say the same about you. You spend half your life in here," Adrian replied.

"Some of us are important and have meetings with the Minister," Draco
responded.

Harry rolled his eyes. "Yes, we all know how important the Malfoys are, Draco."

Draco didn't bother answering that. Instead he strolled over and perched on the
edge of Harry's desk. He rifled though his in-tray again. "Hey, stop that!" Harry
protested.

"You don't think I come here to see you do you? I need to know the latest gossip.
How can I blackmail my competitors if I don't know what misdemeanours they are
committing?"

"Please tell me that you are joking."

Draco looked up from a juicy communiqué he was reading about the CEO of a rival
- 278 -
potions company. "If that makes you happy," Draco replied.

Harry looked helplessly towards Adrian, who just shrugged his shoulders amused.
"Slytherins," Harry muttered before ignoring whatever liberties Draco was taking.
He didn't feel up to facing that fight today. He just hoped that whatever Draco was
up to, it wouldn't come back to bite him on the arse.

Adrian looked at his blond friend who was busy making duplicates of documents
on Harry's desk. Adrian narrowed his eyes at Draco. He looked happy, almost
Hufflepuff happy. It hadn't escaped Adrian's notice that Draco and Granger were
getting on a lot better. He'd turned up with the bushy haired maniac at the
Christmas party and proceeded to dance with her for long periods of the evening.
"What's got you looking like the cat that's got the cream?" Adrian asked the snarky
Slytherin.

Draco pushed Harry's in-tray away. Sadly there had only been a couple of
documents of use, but they would be helpful in securing a large contract that he was
currently chasing. "Nothing," Draco said with a smug smirk.

"Did you and Hermione do anything after we left last night?" Harry asked.

"I knew the little Gryffindor was involved somewhere," Adrian remarked.

Draco ignored his House mate. "We just had some tea."

"Where?" Harry asked. "The only places open at that time down Diagon Alley are
restaurants and the Leaky Cauldron."

Draco glared at the nosy Gryffindor. "She invited me back to her flat," he said
reluctantly.

"Oooooh, got lucky did you?" Adrian teased.

"That's none of your business," Draco snarled at him.

"That's a no then," Adrian replied unrepentant.

Draco stood up and shook his robes. "Well now that I've got what I came for, I'm
going to say goodbye to you losers."

"Stay for lunch," Harry said.

- 279 -
 "I can't. I have a more alluring prospect lined up."

Ron groaned. "Ugh, you and Hermione are actually seeing each other now, aren't
you? She was revoltingly cheerful when I bumped into her in the foyer earlier."

Draco didn't bother to respond. He was halfway out the door and he didn't see the
point in sharing that much information with the Aurors. Adrian would get far too
much entertainment out of it.

Ron looked at Harry. "They're dating aren't they?"

Harry just smiled. "I think they might just be kissing, but I don't think it will be
long until they are an official couple."

"This is going to be unbearable," Ron moaned.

"I thought you wanted Hermione to be happy," Harry said.

"I do, but not with Malfoy. Those two should be kept apart for a reason. Can you
imagine what life will be like if they are a pair. No-one will ever be able to win an
argument with either of them," Ron complained.

"And if you do then Granger will put her brains together with Draco's deviousness
to come up with the perfect way to murder you for revenge," Adrian remarked
off-hand.

Ron put his head in his hands and groaned again. Harry just laughed at them all.
"Well I've never seen Hermione happier so I'm all for it."

"You always were suicidal," Adrian commented.

Draco walked into Hermione's office whistling. He stopped as he realised that she
wasn't there and looked around. Someone who he vaguely remembered from
Hogwarts was sitting at the other desk in the office and stared at him. "Not you as
well," the familiar former schoolmate muttered.

Draco frowned at him. He knew the other guy had been in Hufflepuff but that was
it. No name sprang up. Then he noticed a memo sitting on Hermione's desk
addressed to the House-Elf Division and two names, one of which was Hermione's.
Ernie MacMillan; that was his name. "Hello, MacMillan. Is Hermione around," Draco
asked.

- 280 -
 "Yeah, she'll be back in a minute. She was just called in to see the big boss," Ernie
responded.

Draco sat down behind her desk. "I'll just wait for her here then, if it's ok with
you."

Ernie tried not to gawp at the blond Slytherin. Back when he knew Draco Malfoy
he didn't ask your permission for anything. If he wanted something he just took it.
"So, you must be really chuffed about the whole Yaxley estate thing," Malfoy said
conversationally.

This was just getting plain weird for Ernie. First, Hermione had been happy when
he'd been prepared for a raging harpy, and, now, Malfoy was making polite
conversation. "Er, yes."

"Good thing really, Irma Yaxley was never one to change her ways. Those House
Elves weren't going to be freed on principle."

"Yeah, Hermione thought that too. She's been working on this for ages. She was
so thrilled when we got the result back from the Wizengamot yesterday."

"Sounds about right for Hermione," Malfoy said fondly.

Ernie just gulped and prayed that Hermione would get back from her meeting
really quickly. He wasn't sure how much more of this Malfoy he could cope with. As
if answering his prayers, the door opened and Hermione walked through looking a
lot less happy. Ernie knew why as their boss followed at her heels. "Now, Hermione,
I understand what you are saying but that is just not feasible," Drystan Jones said.

"But I was talking to Michael and he said that you gave them a budget increase to
help further the Werewolf negotiations."

"Hermione, you have to understand that some projects need a little extra funding,"
Drystan said.

"But we did so well with the Yaxley estate and I know of at least two more cases
that need exactly the same action," Hermione pleaded.

"Yes, but you'll have to wait until next year's budget. The money is not available
now."

"What you mean is that it isn't available to house-elves," Hermione said

- 281 -
mutinously.

Draco saw that Hermione was getting increasingly angry and was about to
alienate her boss entirely. Lucky for her, he knew Drystan well. He wasn't a
particularly pleasant fellow. Draco had followed his father around the Ministry from
a young age, hob-nobbing with the Heads of various departments. He's known
Drystan for years and the Head of the Department for the Control and Regulation of
Magical Creatures respected the Malfoy name. "Hello, Drystan. It's been a while,"
he said

Drystan turned and saw Draco sitting behind Hermione's desk. "Draco, what are
you doing all the way down here? You should have come straight to my office," he
said fawningly.

Draco stood up and came to stand next to Hermione and wrapped his arm around
her shoulders. "Oh, I didn't come to visit you today. I'm here to take my girlfriend
out for lunch as congratulations for her spectacular victory yesterday," Draco said.

Hermione had tensed up when Malfoy had put his arm around her. The last thing
she needed right now was for her boss to think that she had personal visitors
popping in and out of the office all the day. "Oh, you are dating Hermione," Drystan
said practically insulting in his surprise. Hermione narrowed her eyes.

Malfoy kissed the top of her head. "Yes, we went to school together," Malfoy said
as if that explained anything, which it plainly didn't, as everyone knew that the
Malfoys had been supporters of Voldemort, whilst Hermione was best friend to
Harry Potter.

"Hmm yes," Drystan said obviously not wanting to rock the boat by pointing this
out.

"I'm so pleased she managed to free those house elves at the Yaxley estate. Irma
would never have backed down," Malfoy said. "It's important that we try to work
against views such as hers if we are to have a harmonious community."

Drystan hummed and ahhh-ed again. Draco pushed his point home. "In fact, the
Malfoy house-elves were freed early on because we knew it was an important
concession in the changing of old, dangerous attitudes towards superiority."

"Well, Hermione, I'll go over the figures again and see if I can rustle up any money
for you," Drystan said seeming to get the hint that Malfoy had dropped.

- 282 -
 Hermione was angry and upset by the time Drystan had left. Malfoy had just come
in and undermined her authority in her own office. "What were you thinking?"
Hermione asked, wriggling out from under his arm.

"What? I helped you in getting that money you needed," Malfoy said surprised at
her hostile tone.

"No, you came in, took over and practically threatened my boss into getting me
that money," Hermione emphasised.

"But isn't the important thing getting the money?"

"No, I don't want to have to go down the 'old-boy' route to get money. I want him
to give us the money because that's what he's meant to do as Head of the
Department."

"But, kitten, I know Drystan of old, he doesn't work that way, which is why you are
probably based in this crummy old office," Malfoy said.

Hermione felt hurt at that. She knew that if she bowed to flattering Drystan, and
invited Harry Potter to his stupid departmental parties, then she and Ernie would
get much better treatment, but she refused to demean herself like that. "Don't you
'kitten' me, or try and charm your way out of this. I don't want people interfering in
my workplace. I don't let Harry do it when he tries and you are no exception,"
Hermione all but yelled at him. "I'm perfectly capable of sorting myself out. I'm not
some helpless female who needs to lean on a man."

"I wasn't trying to do that. I was trying to use my connection to Drystan to help
you out," Malfoy explained.

"Well it feels as if you've waltzed in here and completely undermined my

authority," Hermione replied.

Malfoy walked over to her and looked intensely into her face. "I didn't mean to do
that, Hermione. I know you are more than capable of getting what you want. I just
wanted to save you some stress especially when we are working on this curse."

Hermione deflated a little. She still wasn't very happy with Malfoy but his
intentions had been good. He just didn't know any other way. He was a Malfoy and a
Slytherin after all. "Ok, I forgive you, but don't even think of intervening again," she
warned.

- 283 -
 Malfoy smiled. "Warning taken, I don't want to be on the end of any more of your
hexes. I much prefer your kisses."

Hermione blushed bright red as Ernie's eyebrow rose at that. He had been avidly
watching the exchange, finding the insight that it gave into the pair fascinating.
Hannah wouldn't have the only gossip next time they met up.

Once they'd settled themselves at the table and the waitress had taken their
orders, Hermione decided to broach the subject of them. Malfoy had referred to her
as his girlfriend in front of her boss, but had he just said that so Drystan would take
Hermione more seriously? She wanted clarification before she tackled the more
complicated situation of the curse. "Malfoy," Hermione started.

"Draco," Malfoy interrupted.

"What?"

"We went over this last night. You're calling me Draco from now on. Remember,
kisses and you calling me Malfoy don't go well together."

"Oh, yeah, sorry, I forgot," Hermione said. "Draco, did you mean what you said to
Drystan."

"What? My point about the house-elf situation needing to change in order for
attitudes to move forward?"

"No, well, yes, that's true, and I'm glad you think that way, but I was referring to
when you called me your girlfriend," Hermione said a little embarrassed.

Draco smirked at her from the other side of the table. "Aren't you my girlfriend?"

Hermione huffed. She hated it when Draco turned the questions back on her. It
was an irritating habit. "Just answer the question."

"Yes, I meant it," Draco said.

"Oh," Hermione replied.

"Why? Aren't you my girlfriend?"

"I guess. It just sounds really strange."

- 284 -
 Draco laughed at her. "Stranger than kissing me?"

Hermione recognised the truth in that. She smiled at her boyfriend. That was
going to take some getting used to. "No, I guess not, but we're official now."

"Yep," Draco said taking hold of her hand. "That means lots of canoodling is in
order."

"Not in public," Hermione chastised.

Draco pouted at her. "You spoil all my fun."

"Someone has to," Hermione responded repressively.

Draco leant over the table and stole a quick kiss on the cheek. "Malfoys have
trouble taking orders."

Hermione rolled her eyes but didn't allow herself to be pulled down this path. She
wouldn't put it past Draco to do something even more outrageous just to prove his
point. He was persistent like that.

Now she had that cleared up, Hermione needed to tackle the more troublesome
aspect of their relationship, the curse. "Before the meeting at the Manor on
Saturday evening, I'm seeing Bill," Hermione said.

"Isn't he coming to the Manor as well?"

"Yes, but I need to see him beforehand to discuss some things," Hermione
requested.

"Why?"

"Because I think I know how to end it."

"What? Since when?" Draco asked.

"Since McGonagall dropped the bomb that the curse hadn't broken."

"You've kept that mighty quiet."

"I've been thinking about it a lot," Hermione explained. "I also wasn't sure that I
could do what the curse was asking, but that's been answered now. I'd like you to
- 285 -
come with me to see Bill."

Draco had never been slow. He didn't need things explaining to him before he
picked up on the gist. "This involves me too," he said slowly.

"Yes," Hermione responded.

"We're the key to the curse, aren't we?"

"I think so. I think it's either us, or George and Pansy, or maybe all of us together.
But the fact that Daphne and Harry didn't break the curse made me realise that it's
probably us."

"The enmity that once existed between us," Draco mused.

"That, and the fact that we represent exactly what Rowena wanted to bring
together, which makes me think it's us."

"Pure-blood and Muggle-born. Well, it would make sense."

Hermione nodded. "I know but I think it also means that we have to be in love."

"And that's what's kept you quiet about this," Draco stated. Hermione just nodded
and looked down at her omelette. She felt uncomfortable revealing this to Draco.
She wasn't sure that she was in love him yet but she was well on the way to being
so. She hoped that whatever curse Rowena Ravenclaw had created, it would pick up
on the potential of a relationship, and not just the concretes. Mind you, what was
concrete in a relationship? They were fluid and changing by their very nature.

Draco covered her hand with his. "You don't need to be embarrassed around me,
Hermione. It's still early between us and you have come such a huge way in such a
short space of time. I'm not looking for massive declarations from you. We'll take
this slow, and if Ravenclaw doesn't recognise this, then she wasn't the clever witch
we all assumed she was."

Hermione felt reassured by Draco's words. She was glad that he wasn't rushing
her in anyway. She wanted to savour what they had now. She didn't feel the need to
rush into something heavier. It had been such a long time since she had dated
anyone that she wanted to enjoy the honeymoon period. She smiled at him. "It's not
that I can't, in fact, I think I am, but I don't want to push my feelings," Hermione
explained vaguely. She didn't even want to say the 'l' word.

- 286 -
 Draco patted her hand. "Don't worry. I know you're not one to just flit around with
no emotion involved. And even if you were, you wouldn't do it with me."

Hermione felt relieved that they'd managed to navigate that awkward

conversation smoothly. She didn't feel that she could have analysed and dissected
everything quite so soon with Draco. "So, Bill. Where are you meeting him?" Draco
asked.

"Shell cottage. I normally travel over there at around 10 in the morning. Do you
want to get to mine for ten to?"

"That sounds like a plan," Draco said. "By the way, have you read any of the De
Montfort book?"

"Read any of it? I devoured it pretty much before I left the breakfast table the
morning you sent it."

Draco laughed at that and the rest of lunch passed light-heartedly. They talked
books, Potions, and Draco tried to interest Hermione in his Quidditch team. She
playfully yawned and pretended to notice the time. "Wow, it's that late already? I
better get back to the office," she said.

Draco just rolled his eyes. "I'm going to take you to their next match and you'll
love them."

"Draco Malfoy, I've been friends with Ron, Harry and Ginny for how many years,
and all of them have failed to make me more than tepidly interested in Quidditch.
Why do you think you will be any different?"

"Because I'm your boyfriend," Draco said raising an eyebrow.

Hermione laughed out right. "Have you forgotten that I dated Ron?"

Draco paled. "Please, Hermione, don't ever bring that up again. I've kissed the
same lips that the Weasel has touched. Ewww I've practically kissed Ronald
Weasley."

"Talk about melodramatic. And I don't want to even think how many girls I've
kissed if we're thinking along those backward lines."

"It's not as many as rumour would have it," Draco said.

- 287 -
 Hermione looked amused at this. "You mean you're not some kind of love stud?"

Draco grimaced. "Ugh, that sounds so horrible. No, of course not, when did I have
time to be with all the girls I was rumoured to be seeing at Hogwarts? If I didn't
have Pansy clinging onto my arm then I was generally running around doing the
Dark Lord's bidding." Hermione opened her mouth but Draco jumped in before she
could speak. "And don't suggest I was sleeping with girls at the age of thirteen!
That's just wrong. I was a child then more interested in Quidditch and hexing
Potter."

"But you've had plenty of time since leaving Hogwarts."

"Yes, most of which has been spent rebuilding the Malfoy name and reputation.
And not many girls were interested in dating me when I was considered lucky to
escape Azakaban," Draco pointed out.

Hermione couldn't help it but she felt slightly reassured that she wasn't dating
some kind of Casanova with tons of experience. She didn't have too much and it
made her less self-conscious knowing that Draco didn't have lots either.

Draco insisted on walking Hermione to her office door. He stopped outside and
leaned down for a kiss, a slow kiss that seemed to burn a path down Hermione's
spine. That was until the door behind her opened and she fell backwards.

"Ha! Snogging with Malfoy during work time, Hermione? How unprofessional!"
Ginny exclaimed in her ear.

Hermione winced and rubbed her ear, feeling deafened. "Ginny? What are you
doing here?"

"Checking up on you, and a good thing to," the unrepentant red-head said.

"You have terrible timing," Draco growled.

Ginny just threw him a cheeky smile. "At least I don't go barging into bedrooms,
threatening to whip bedcovers off."

"It was an emergency," Draco justified.

"And I can say this is, too. I need the gossip from my girl here, so sling your hook,
Malfoy. You too, Ernie," Ginny said unceremoniously kicking Ernie out of his own
office.
- 288 -
 "This day is officially too bizarre for me to cope with. I'm taking work home,
Hermione. See you tomorrow," Ernie said happy to escape the madhouse that his
office had become.

"Bye," Ginny called cheerfully before slamming the door shut in Draco's face. She
marched Hermione over to her chair, pushed her down and perched on the desk in
front of her. "So, smooching with the Slytherin now are we?"

"You'd know all about that," Hermione muttered defensively.

"Mmmm Blaise sure can kiss. I bet Draco is the same. I reckon they give them
lessons on making a girl's knees tremble when they are sorted into that snake pit,"
Ginny said.

Hermione scrunched her face up. "I doubt it. Look at Goyle and Flint. I wouldn't
fancy kissing either of those trolls."

"There's an exception to every rule," Ginny conceded.

"What are you doing here anyway? Aren't you meant to be in Holyhead?"

"Nope, we got the day off because we crushed Puddlemere United over the
weekend. So, missy, you and Draco seem pretty cosy these days," Ginny said
undeterred by Hermione's attempt to change the subject.

Hermione flushed a little. "I guess we are," she said cagily.

"You guess. I just caught you trying to inhale his face, and you only guess you
might be cosy. So, how serious is it? Are you just kissing or are you actually dating?"

Hermione hated these conversations with Ginny. She always found them
excruciatingly embarrassing. "We're dating," she mumbled.

Ginny squealed and clapped her hands. "This is so exciting. You haven't dated for
years. I can't believe Draco Malfoy is your boyfriend."

Hermione scowled. "We're not in school. This is hardly that exciting."

"It is. It's like some torrid romance. Years of hatred turning into a steamy
love-affair," Ginny gushed.

"What have you been reading?"

- 289 -
 "What? I get bored in Holyhead," Ginny defended.

"And now I'm suffering for it," Hermione sighed.

"Spare me the whining and start sharing the details," Ginny said losing patience
with Hermione's stalling.

Hermione closed her eyes and gave up on getting anymore work done that
afternoon.

AN: So lots more Dramione interaction. It's like buses, you wait for ages
and then two back-to-back chapters come at once :)

- 290 -
 Chapter 25

Author's Note: It's strange posting the last few chapters of this story. I've
been writing it since October and posting it since November! I'm going to be
sad to say goodbye.

Thank you for all your reviews once more and a big thank you to Hunter's
Heir for betaing this chapter for me.

Disclaimer: Sigh – I hate writing these.

Chapter 25

Hermione hadn't seen Draco since that day at the Ministry. It had only been a
couple of days but it felt longer. He'd sent her a few owls but had been holed up in
his laboratory creating something. Although Hermione missed him, she was pretty
glad for the break. She had plenty of work to be getting on with now that Drystan
had stumped up the extra cash she needed. She was also grateful for the emotional
breather. She felt overwhelmed when Draco was around her. This was the stuff that
she'd read about and yearned for, but now it was happening to her, she felt out of
control. Mind you, it was exhilarating to feel that heady at times. Now she was
sitting in her front room, waiting for Draco to show up. They were due at Shell
Cottage in ten minutes. Hermione had been up at some ridiculously early time and
had already changed her outfit several times. Her logical side resented all the
upheaval Draco Malfoy was causing. Hermione wasn't one of those girlie girls that
spent their time planning their next outfit. She was usually too busy with her head in
a book.

The whoosh of the fire managed to startle her out of her thoughts and there stood
Draco looking smug at the fact that he'd made her jump. "Oh, good you're here.
Shall we go?" Hermione said struggling to regain her cool composure of a few
minutes ago. Why did he have to look so good? It was hard enough trying to get her
head around the changes her life had undertaken, without him making her heart
pound every time she saw him.

"Wait a minute," Draco said stalking towards her. "You haven't given me my good
morning kiss yet and it's been a couple of days since I saw you."

Hermione gulped a little. Of course he noticed and looked smugger than ever.
- 291 -
However, she was a Gryffindor through and through and wasn't one to back down
from a challenge. She tip-toed up and gave Draco a kiss.

Bill couldn't help but smile at the dishevelled couple that appeared out of Shell
Cottage's Floo connection. "You're twenty minutes late," he said. "I was wondering if
you were still coming."

Hermione shot Draco a glare that would have slain lesser men. He just looked like
the cat that got the cream in return. "Sorry about that, Bill. Something came up that
delayed us," she said trying to smooth her hair down.

"Something came up alright," Draco muttered.

Hermione looked mortified and stared at Draco as if she wanted to kill him. Bill
had no illusions about what they'd been up to and decided to save the snarky
Slytherin a blast of Hermione's infamous temper. "No problem. Now you're here do
you want to move through to the kitchen? Fleur left us some brioche."

The three of them settled themselves around the kitchen table. Like the Burrow,
the kitchen was definitely the busy hub of Shell Cottage. It was lived in and
welcoming. Hermione loved sitting in it. There was something comforting about
such a kitchen. It was almost as if it brought back the happy, carefree days of her
childhood. Hermione pushed her nostalgia to the back of her mind and pulled open
her bag. She removed her research and spread it across the table. She took a
reviewing sip of coffee before launching into her explanation to Bill.

"I think I know how to break the curse," she said without any preamble.

Bill looked over the top of his coffee mug at Hermione. "I think I might too. Fancy
swapping ideas?"

Hermione smiled. Bill was her favourite Weasley after Ron and Ginny. He was so
intellectually challenging and they fed off each other's brains. "According to
McGonagall, the curse was almost broken but Harry and Daphne didn't fit the
requirements," Hermione explained.

"Yes, Minerva sent me an owl outlining this."

"So we're on the right track, we just need to find the right couple."

"Which would explain why you and Draco are here," Bill said.

- 292 -
 Hermione laughed. "You came to this conclusion too."

"I've been mulling over it for a while now. It makes sense. A lot more sense than
Harry and Daphne if Ravenclaw was looking for a way to end the rivalry between
Gryffindor and Slytherin Houses."

Draco scowled. "Is there any need for me to be here? I mean neither of you need
my input."

Hermione rolled her eyes at the melodramatic blond. "You need to be here as this
concerns you."

"Are you sure it's not George and Pansy?" Bill asked.

"Yes. I did think it could be them but I've been thinking about it more over the
past few days. I think it has to be Draco and me. We represent the qualities that
Gryffindor and Slytherin both liked in their Houses," Hermione explained.

"Salazar Slytherin always liked those clever and ambitious," Draco preened.

"Or sneaky, devious and pure-blooded," Hermione pointed out.

"You say that like it's a bad thing," Draco complained.

"And of course, Hermione is brave, courageous and a Muggle-born," Bill

interjected.

"So why not Pansy and George? They both have similar qualities," Draco asked.

"Mainly due to the blood, I think. They are both pure-bloods. A union between
them isn't as controversial as one between you and I. Also, we were both in the
Room of Requirement during the incident that triggered the cure," Hermione said.

"That's true. Besides, any children we beget would mean an end to a long-line of
Malfoy purebloods."

Hermione paled at the thought of children. Draco knew exactly where her mind
was going and decided to tease her a little. "So, Bill, could this curse need us to
produce a child in order for it to end?"

Hermione spat her coffee out and spluttered. Bill chuckled. "Calm down,
Hermione. Malfoy's just messing with you."
- 293 -
 Hermione just glared at Draco and whacked him on the arm. "Watch it!" he
exclaimed. "I've only just got rid of the last bruises you gave me."

"It serves you right for deliberately scaring me like that."

"I couldn't help it, kitten, you just looked so sickened by the thought."

"Anyway," Hermione said turning back to Bill exasperated. "Do you think the idea
we had of breaking the curse will have changed?"

Draco soon zoned out as Hermione and Bill started a very technical discussion
about blood rites and breaking the curse. It wasn't that he wasn't interested in all
the theory, he was, but they had soon lost him. Bill was an incredibly talented
curse-breaker, and Hermione made it her business to know as much as the experts
on all topics. She could probably return to the Muggle world easily and set herself
up as a nuclear scientist after just a few trips to the library. Her brain really was
impressively scary at times.

The sun breaking through the December clouds soon had Draco wandering
outside. Shell Cottage really was a beautiful location. It was remote, as many wizard
residences were. The beach was stunning. It was pristine and a fine example of the
beaches that made Cornwall such a popular tourist destination for many UK surfers.
He saw a lonely gravestone standing towards the side of the cottage and strolled
over to see who was buried here. He suffered a shock when he realised it was
Dobby. Draco was filled with regret as he stood there in front of the small grave of
the house-elf who had been so tormented by his family. He had been an awful child
and had treated the little house-elf with zero respect, finding it amusing to make
Dobby punish himself. He'd never been so happy to see him though, as he had been
when he apparated into the Manor during the war, and stopped the torture of
Hermione. He knew the house elf had died at some point during the war but it was
subject that he didn't breach with Harry Potter. He knew Harry had a huge amount
of affection for the house-elf and he didn't think it right to bring Dobby up.

A small hand grasped his. "He would be proud of you," Hermione said simply.

"Dobby?"

"Yes. He would be proud that you freed your house-elves. He loved being free,"
Hermione smiled.

Draco frowned a little. "I would too if I had been treated the way that we treated
Dobby. He got it worse than all the other house-elves because he so obviously hated
- 294 -
being in servitude."

Hermione pulled Draco's face around to her. "Don't beat yourself up about it. You
have changed so much and Dobby would be the first to point this out. Your
house-elves are happy and they adore you."

"How did he die?" Draco asked.

Hermione gasped? "You don't know?"

"No. I never felt comfortable asking Harry."

"As he apparated out of the Manor, he got Bellatrix's knife in his back," Hermione
explained quietly.

Draco just closed his eyes. "So we were responsible for his death too."

Hermione just squeezed his hand and put her head on his shoulder. He needed
time to grieve for parts of the war he was just discovering and she would help him
all he needed.

Draco turned away from Dobby's grave and walked a little way to sit on one of the
sand dunes. "So what did you and Bill come up with?"

"Well we reckon that we need to just do the same ritual as before but with you and
me instead," Hermione said.

"Really? You guys spent all that time working that out?" Draco teased.

"Shut up. We also worked out a few other possibilities in case that doesn't work."

Draco quirked an eyebrow at her, she had that look on her face that he loved. It
was a distracted expression that he'd come to realise meant she was thinking things
over. She bit her lip and furrowed her brow. That particular look made Draco want
to distract her but he restrained himself realising that she wanted to work things out
as much as possible before they were due at Malfoy Manor later on. They sat like
that for a while before Draco decided that Hermione had done too much thinking
and needed some fun. "Come on," he said dragging her up by her hand. "Let's go for
a walk along the beach."

Hermione smiled at him. "Are you being romantic, Draco?"

- 295 -
 "Maybe?" he said with a smirk that Hermione distrusted. And she was right to do
so. As soon as Draco got her to the edge of the water, he picked her up and waded
into the water until it was lapping around his knees.

"Don't you dare," Hermione screeched.

"Dare what?" Malfoy said.

"Drop me in this freezing cold sea."

"What are you prepared to do to stop me?"

"Give you a kiss," Hermione said a little hopefully.

"Please? I get those anyway now. You have to be a little more creative, Granger."

Hermione wracked her brain for something. She couldn't think of anything other
than a strip tease but that so wasn't happening. "Too late," Draco whispered in her
ear before dropping her into the wintery seas.

Hermione surfaced gasping for breath. "You are in so much trouble now, Malfoy,"
she screamed, her breaths coming in little shuddery gasps she was so cold. Draco
was just laughing at her so she ducked back under and grabbed his legs, pulling him
under too.

Ten minutes later, an amused Bill watched through the kitchen window as two
sopping wet and shivering people ran back up his path. "A bit cold for a swim," he
commented.

Hermione just shot him an exasperated look. Draco on the other hand seemed to
be taking full advantage of the fact that Hermione had taken off her robe and her
clothes were moulding themselves to her figure. "Come to the Manor," Draco said
quickly before Hermione could strip any more clothing off. "There are plenty of
bathrooms for us to get warmed up quickly."

He dragged his girlfriend over the fireplace. "See you in a bit, Bill," he said before
throwing a handful of Floo powder into the flames and disappearing with Hermione.
Bill shook his head at the pair. Malfoy managed to do the impossible; get Hermione
to lighten up and behave like a child.

Severus was disturbed by the whoosh of the Floo network. He just raised an
eyebrow at the shivering Draco and Hermione who stepped out. He refrained from
- 296 -
laughing as he took in their dirty and wet appearance. They were covered in soot
which was sticking to their wet hair and clothes. Laughing wasn't a Snape-like
behaviour but he did smirk at them. Hermione blushed at the expression on her
former professor's face. He seemed to be gaining far too much entertainment from
their appearance. Draco didn't stop long enough for anything to be said, continuing
to pull Hermione behind him. He deposited her in the same room that she'd used
before. "Towels are in the bathroom," he said before pushing her in the direction of
the shower. "I'll get Coco to leave some warm clothes on the bed for you."

Hermione just nodded gratefully. Her teeth were shattering and she was far too
cold to do anything other than jump under a warm jet of water. The English Channel
was bracing in the middle of June let alone in the depths of December.

After spending twenty minutes, regaining her body temperature, Hermione

padded out of the bathroom to find clothes left on her bed. She rolled her eyes at the
clothes Draco had left out for her. There was a pair of jeans, obviously Narcissa's
from the size and the same Slytherin t-shirt she'd worn during her previous time
here. Hermione put Narcissa's jeans on. She didn't think the icy blonde would
possess a pair but then again, she was friends with her Muggle mum these days.
Hermione pulled the Slytherin t-shirt over her head, knowing that Draco was trying
to wind her, and probably Ron, up. She pulled on the large pair of thick socks. There
wasn't a lot she could do with her hair apart from dry it. It had curled itself into an
impressive cloud around her head.

Hermione knocked on Draco's door and opened when he called her in. She wished
she hadn't when she realised he was wondering around with just jeans on. "Draco,
don't you think you should warn people that you are half naked before calling them
in?"

"You call this half naked? I'm wearing more than I would on a trip to the beach in
summer. Besides, you are my girlfriend. It's not like I just invited some random girl
into my room."

Hermione pulled her attention away from Draco's bare chest and wondered over
to his bookcase. "You do realise that we have many of the same books, don't you?"
she commented.

"You know what they say, great minds think a like."

She smiled at that but kept her gaze firmly on the books. Draco didn't need his
ego inflating any more than it already was. The door swung open and Narcissa
popped her head in. She did a double take when she saw Hermione. "Hello,
- 297 -
Hermione. I didn't realise you had arrived."

"We had an impromptu dip in the sea," Draco explained.

Narcissa looked a little perplexed at that but didn't bother asking her son to
explain any further. "Harry and Daphne are downstairs," she informed them. "You
may want to put a shirt on, Draco dear."

"That's what I'm trying to do, but I keep on getting interrupted."

"Don't be grouchy. It doesn't suit you," Narcissa remarked to her irritated son
before turning to Hermione. "Are you waiting for Draco to show you the way?"

"Yes," Hermione said. "I get lost in this place."

Narcissa laughed. "Yes, it does take a while to get your bearings. Come with me.
I've set things up in the large drawing room for you all."

Hermione followed Narcissa down. Narcissa lead her into a room that Hermione
hadn't seen before. It was big and took up a large part of the front of the house.
There was lots of food and beverages scattered about the various tables. "Thank you
for the refreshments," Hermione said.

Narcissa smiled. "Your friend Ron is coming so I thought I should have some
nourishment available."

Hermione chuckled at that as did Harry, who was sitting on one of the sofas with
Daphne. "Hey Hermione," he said before clocking what she was wearing. "Why are
you wearing a Slytherin t-shirt?"

Hermione just rolled her eyes. "It's Draco's idea of a joke. He flung me into the sea
at Shell Cottage and I needed a change of clothing."

Harry just shook his head. "I shouldn't have asked."

The meeting went off well. The attendees were impressed with Hermione and
Bill's logic and once again, there was a hopeful air that the curse would be broken.
Ron and Neville in particular were very keen for this to happen. Neither of them
wanted to be stuck in a relationship that they didn't want when they had
non-Slytherin girlfriends. Neville had popped back briefly to see McGonagall who
had given them permission to once more invade Hogwarts the next day. Hermione
and Draco were going to be doing the blood rites this time.
- 298 -
 A festive atmosphere had engulfed the room and they all sat around chatting and
eating the food that Narcissa had provided. Ron's eyes had gone very large when he
had spotted how much had been provided. He was currently trying his best to work
his way through it all.

"You give Weasleys a bad name," George said in disgust as he watched his
brother's performance.

"What do you mean?" Ron asked thickly around a full mouthful.

"Ugh, Ron, do you have to do that? Wait until you've finished your mouthful before
speaking," Ginny said, wiping crumbs of her arm with an unhappy expression on her
face.

"You just proved my point," George remarked.

Ron exaggeratedly chewed his food, glaring at all the while at Ginny before
speaking again. "What have I done?"

"George is right. You always act like you haven't had a meal in years and then
gorge yourself as if you're about to undertake a strenuous fast," Ginny commented.

"I do not," Ron protested.

"Narcissa did say she provided this much food because she knew you were
coming," Harry said.

Ron went bright red and huffed. He removed himself and walked over to the other
side of the room far away from those criticising him. He hated it when his family
picked on him, and George and Ginny were the worst.

"He's hopeless," Ginny remarked, watching him go. "No matter what mum does,
he just fails to grasp basic table manners."

"Are you three picking on Ron again?" Hermione asked as she came over. She
hadn't failed to spot his sulky walk away from his best friend and siblings.

"He was spraying crumbs around and generally behaving as if he hadn't had a
good meal for months," Ginny said.

Hermione just shook her head. Ron would never change no matter how annoyed
Ginny got with him. "Daphne tells me you've picked a date for the wedding," she
- 299 -
said to Harry.

Harry beamed. "Yes, we've gone for late March. Daphne loves spring and all the
daffodils and tulips will be out."

"Oh, it will be so beautiful," Ginny said before beating a path to Daphne to discuss
all the details.

Later that night, Hermione and Draco were sprawled on opposing sofas, looking at
the mess that was left in the now empty room. "No wonder Gryffindors and
Slytherins have been kept apart for so long. When they are together they leave a
mess in their wake. And not one of limbs but of sandwich crusts," Draco said.

Hermione looked around the room. It really did resemble a bombsite. Gryffindors
had always been famous for their parties and it seemed that Slytherins were of a
similar mindset. Hermione dragged herself up and wearily started stacking plates.
"What are you doing?" Draco asked.

"What do you think I'm doing? I'm clearing up. We can't leave it like this."

"Yes we can, Tufty will be marshalling the troops to clean it up in a bit."

Hermione huffed and continued straightening the room out. Draco just watched
her and waited until she had things looking significantly better before pulling her
out of the room. "Where are we going?" she asked.

"Stay here with me tonight," Draco suggested.

"I don't know, Draco. I'm not sure that is a good idea."

"Come on," he encouraged. "You can stay in the room you slept in last time."

Hermione was torn. She didn't particularly want to go home to her empty flat
when she could spend more time with Draco. But she also didn't want him to think
that he would necessarily always get his way. "I tell you what, come upstairs and
have a cup of tea and think about it," Draco persisted.

Hermione found herself caving, mainly because, deep down, she wanted to stay
here with Draco tonight.

- 300 -
 AN: After all the fighting and Hulk!Hermione in this story, it's strange to
write cute scenes between them. Hope you enjoyed this chapter.

- 301 -
 Chapter 26

Author's Note: *Sigh* – this is a sad moment for me. My last real chapter
for this story! Only a short little epilogue to go. I'd like to thank you all for
your reviews through this story. They have been great and even those of you
who hated Hermione at the beginning, stuck with this story and have shown
it lots of love.

Thank you to Hunter's Heir for betaing this chapter for me.

Disclaimer: I'm not JK Rowling. She is definitely a Gryffindor and I just got
sorted into Slytherin on Pottermore!

Chapter 26

Hermione woke up with butterflies in her stomach. It took her sleepy brain a
moment to catch up to her nervous system. Today was the crunch day when it came
to the curse. If there actions today didn't break it then Hermione really would be at
a dead-end when it came to breaking it. Even though she and Draco were closer
than ever, it didn't mean that she wanted to have to marry him. She would much
rather choose to marry him instead. And to make her feel even more pressurised,
she had Neville and Ron relying on her for their future happiness. She didn't want
this attempt to break the curse to fail and have them force themselves to marry
witches they don't love all to keep Hogwarts open.

"Can you keep it down over there? You're brain is practically screaming," a sleepy
voice came from behind her.

Oh, and then there was the anxiety with the fact that she had done exactly what
she said she wouldn't do, and fallen into bed with Draco. An arm snaked its way
around her waist. "Stop thinking so much. You're going to spontaneously combust
one day from all the analysing you do."

Hermione turned round and looked at Draco, who was deliciously rumpled in the
morning. He also had the funniest case of bed-head she thought she'd ever seen.
Her eyebrow rose up. "What?" he asked self-consciously.

"I'm not the only one with wild hair it seems," Hermione commented.

- 302 -
 Draco patted his hair down and grimaced. "I blame you for this. All that running
your fingers through it and tugging it has taken a toll."

Hermione snorted in disbelief at his excuse. "Next you'll tell me that my hair
condition is contagious."

Draco narrowed his eyes thoughtfully and examined her hair. "It could be. It's
obviously a bad influence over my perfect Malfoy locks."

"You give Gilderoy Lockhart a run for his money in the ego stakes."

"I did win Witch Weekly's Most Charming Smile last year. In my profile, they
charmingly glossed over my less than wholesome teenage years."

"I think I remember that. I saw the issue at Molly's," Hermione said.

"Don't tell me, you wrote to the Editor in a massive strop and threatened to
imprison them for giving the prize to a Slytherin, and Draco Malfoy to boot."

Hermione cringed a little. His teasing wasn't far off the truth. She had thrown a
complete hissy fit and had ranted at Harry and Ron for far too long about it.
"Something like that," Hermione mumbled.

Draco grinned and rolled over on top of her. "I wish you'd been allowed to keep
that time-turner you had in your third-year."

Hermione frowned. "How do you know about that?"

"Harry told me. In fact, I believe he rubbed my face in that fact that he had been
instrumental in that bloody Hippogriff escaping justice."

Hermione didn't feel in the mood to open the argument with Draco about how he'd
deserved Buckbeak maiming him. Besides, it had been a scratch, and the
snotty-nosed brat Malfoy had been had made a big deal out of nothing. "Why would
you want me to still have the time-turner anyway?"

Draco smirked evilly. "I'd love to take a little trip to a year ago and completely
freak your old self out."

Draco just admired the feel of Hermione's heaving chest against him as he
listened to the ten-minute lecture she then proceeded to read him about the dangers
of time travel and letting your past or future self see you. Draco just murmured a
- 303 -
meek "Yes, kitten." He then set about directing Hermione's passion into a much
more productive outlet.

Hermione found herself once more walking besides Draco down the stairs at
Malfoy Manor for a meal with Narcissa and Snape. This time she wasn't feeling as
humiliated but she was feeling mortified. "Your mother is going to think I'm some
kind of hussy," Hermione whispered.

Draco rolled his eyes. "Yes, I'm sure she thinks it's scandalous that I have my
girlfriend stay the night."

"Your girlfriend of less than a week," Hermione squeaked.

"I've known you since we were eleven and lusted after you for nearly a decade. It's
hardly as if we met last week. Anyway, did I ever tell you that I found out about
mother and Severus when he appeared at the breakfast table one morning?"

"Oh Merlin's Beard, Snape!" Hermione whimpered.

"What about him?"

"He's going to be there."

"So?"

"It's just bloody weird. Here I am doing the walk of shame in front of my old
professor."

"Snape isn't going to care. He's always thought Gryffindors were morally
delinquent."

"I should sneak out and meet you at Hogwarts later. Then your mother will never
know I stayed the night."

"You forget that Tilly scared us in the shower this morning. I'm sure she's already
told mother that you are here."

Hermione's face flamed bright red. "She's going to tell Narcissa that we were in
the shower together isn't she."

"Don't worry, I forbad her from doing so."

- 304 -
 "Hermione, Draco, what's taking you so long?" Narcissa called coming out of the
sun room to hunt them down.

"We're coming mother. Hermione's just having a mini-meltdown over here," Draco
said.

Narcissa came round the corner just in time to see the pair of them standing on
the staircase. Hermione was obviously very embarrassed. "Why?"

"She thinks you're going to think she's a loose woman for staying the night."

If looks could kill, then Draco would currently be lying mutilated and bleeding
slowly to death. "I can't believe you just said that," she hissed venomously at her
boyfriend.

Narcissa just laughed. "Don't be silly, dear. I'm not old-fashioned in my outlook.
Indeed, it's lovely to have another female around the place."

Hermione was still glaring daggers at Draco. "I hate you for that."

"Don't worry I'll make it up to you later," he replied lecherously.

Hermione whacked him and walked with as much dignity as she could muster
down towards Narcissa, where she said a shy 'good morning'.

"Don't let Draco get you. He delights in teasing those he loves," Narcissa said to
her.

Hermione refused to look at her blond beau as she marched into the sun room to
face Snape.

Minerva McGonagall was waiting for the group that traipsed up to the castle gates
later that day. They'd decided to keep the group small. It was just Hermione, Draco
and Bill. They didn't want to keep inconveniencing Minerva, or the rest of the
Hogwarts student body. Hermione's nerves were growing and even Draco looked
anxious. He had the pinched look that he got when he was feeling pressured. It
reminded Hermione of their sixth-year when he had worn the look constantly. Bill,
by contrast, was whistling happily. It was intensely irritating for Hermione.

"Hello," Minerva greeted them. "Is no-one else coming?"

"No, we thought we should keep the group to the essential people," Bill explained.
- 305 -
 "Yes, that's probably for the best."

They walked up to the seventh-floor in silence and Hermione once again found
herself facing the tapestry of Barnaby the Barmy. This time there were no
melancholy feelings. She wasn't confused about how she felt towards Draco. She
squeezed his hand, which was tightly clasping hers. He smiled at her in reassurance.
It was strange for Hermione to be the one this was all resting on. She was used to
playing back-up to Harry's Chosen One persona. At the end of the day, she may have
been crucial in getting Harry to the final battle with Voldemort, but he was the one
who had to walk that terrible journey into the forbidden forest to face his destiny.
Obviously, breaking this curse wasn't a life or death situation, but it was important
to many people. Hermione could feel the existential pressure of that.

"Breathe, woman, or you'll pass out," Draco whispered to her

And Hermione let out the big breath that she had been keeping trapped in her
chest. Until he'd pointed it out, she hadn't even realised she was holding her breath.
Bill passed Draco the knife and he made a small cut in his palm. He offered the knife
to Hermione, who took a deep breath and did the same. She stared up into his eyes
as they mingled their palms and their blood together. "Who's a filthy little mudblood
now," she teased him.

"Hush, kitten, you're spoiling a ceremonial moment."

Hermione just stuck her tongue out in a childish act that had him laughing at her.
They turned to the wall and placed their hands against the stone. You could hear a
pin drop as everyone remained quiet waiting for what was going to happen. The
flash of blue light came as a huge disappointment to them all.

"I guess that's it then," Draco said.

Bill frowned. "I was sure this was going to work too."

Minerva just looked anxious. The breaking of the curse would relieve her of all the
worrying about whether any of her former students would pull out or not. She hadn't
been blind when it came to her new Herbology Professor, Neville. He was head over
heels in love with Hannah Abbott, but yet he was going to have to marry someone
else.

Hermione was quiet. She had her 'distracted' look back. "Wait up. I think I know
what we have to do."

- 306 -
 They all turned to look at her. "I don't think we have to do the ritual here at all. I
mean the Room of Requirement was destroyed so this doesn't really have any
symbolic meaning. But neither really did the Room of Requirement. Very few people
even knew it was there. I think the blood rite is meant to take place in the very heart
of Gryffindor and Slytherin territory," Hermione explained.

"The common rooms," Draco said.

"Exactly. I think we do what we've done in those two places and this will actually
break the curse."

Draco put his arm around Hermione's shoulders. "Has anyone told you recently
that you are brilliant?"

Hermione smiled cheekily. "I am the Brightest Witch of Our Age."

"Possibly the Most Big Headed Witch of Our Age too," Draco mused.

"You're one to talk," Hermione replied, whacking him on the arm.

"You are too violent for your own good."

Bill just chuckled whilst Minerva stood looking confused at the antics of the two
former enemies. Reconciling the Draco and Hermione who were her students with
this affectionate couple was very difficult indeed.

"So where to first?" Bill asked.

"Well as we're up here, we might as well make it Gryffindor Tower," Minerva said
tearing her eyes away from the squabbling pair.

Hermione felt the change in the air when she reopened the cut on her palm in the
Gryffindor common room. The atmosphere pulsated with energy. She took this to be
a good omen. It was also a good thing Minerva had cleared the room of all the
students who had been relaxing. There had been one or two nasty glares Draco's
way, but that was to be expected. As she and Draco pushed their palms again the
wall, there was a blinding green flash, and the heavy tension that had filled the room
popped.

"Well that's positive," Bill remarked.

"Down into the dungeons," Draco said cheerfully.

- 307 -
 This time it was Hermione's turn to get the glares. Someone dared hiss
"Mudblood" at her as they walked past. Draco turned as quick as a flash and
grabbed him by his cloak. "Apologise," he ordered.

"No," the sulky Slytherin said.

Draco tightened his grip on the student's robes. "Mr Malfoy, unhand Mr Brutus
now," Minerva exclaimed outraged.

"Not until he apologises for calling my girlfriend a Mudblood."

"You're a disgrace to the name of Malfoy," Martin Brutus snarled at him.

Draco, living up to his Malfoy nature, sneered nastily at the boy. "And you're not
fit to kiss her feet. Now apologise before I destroy your father's business. And you
know I have the power to do so."

Hermione put her hand on Draco's arm. "Draco, it's not a big deal."

"It is to me," he replied without removing his gaze from the boy.

They had a staring match until the boy seemed to read the steely intent in Draco's
eyes. "Sorry," he muttered to Hermione.

"Ever say anything like that around me again and I'll put you in St. Mungo's,"
Draco threatened.

The boy sloped out, his tail firmly between his legs. "Remind me to stay on your
good side, Malfoy," Bill said.

Draco was still glaring at the door but he turned around and smiled at Bill. "Well
they say that the reformed are always the most adamant."

Minerva still her lips pursed and gave Draco a very disapproving look. "Let's just
get this over and done with before Mr Malfoy attempts to assault any more of my
students."

"I hope you give him detention," Draco replied unabashed.

"Don't worry, Mr Malfoy, I will deal with Mr Brutus' behaviour when this is over
and done with."

- 308 -
 Once the Slytherin common room was cleared, the familiar tension from
Gryffindor Tower returned. Hermione and Draco cut their palms for a third time and
placed them into the wall. This time there was a brilliant red flash and
overwhelming atmosphere dissipated once more. As they turned to leave, Minerva
crumpled to the floor with a cry. Bill caught her under her arms and lifted her up
onto the nearest sofa. "What's wrong with her?" Hermione asked frantically.

"I don't know. I've never seen anything like this before even if a curse has been
broken incorrectly," Bill replied.

Hermione ran a few diagnostic spells over the unconscious Headmistress but they
returned normal results. "It's almost as if she's gone into a deep sleep," Hermione
remarked.

"Like a coma?" Draco asked.

"Yes and no. Her vitals are all fine and I think we just have to wait for her to wake
up."

So the three of them sat and waited.

Thirty minutes later and Minerva finally stirred. She groggily sat up and looked
around blearily. "What happened?"

"We were hoping you'd be able to tell us that," Bill said. "You just fainted and
wouldn't wake up."

Minerva pulled her wits about her. "It was a trance. I think Rowena engineered it
so she could communicate with me."

"This whole Ravenclaw contacting you thing has been really freaky," Draco
commented.

Minerva smiled at Draco. "Yes, it has, and I'm very glad that it's finally over."

Hermione gasped. "You mean it worked?"

Minerva beamed at her. "Yes, you did it."

Hermione high-fived Bill, hugged Minerva and then half strangled Draco with a
fierce embrace. When she let go of him, he was red in the face and choking. "That's
nice, you release the curse and then attempt to murder me."
- 309 -
 Hermione was too happy at the outcome to care at Draco's moaning. "Oh hush and
stop being such a big baby. Let's get back to the Three Broomsticks and tell the
others the good news."

"Only if we can mess with them first," Draco remarked.

"No, we are not pretending that the curse hasn't been lifted. That's cruel and
mean."

"It'd be funny. Can you imagine how stressed Longbottom and Weasley will be!"

"That's horrible, Draco," Hermione said repressively.

"You spoil all my fun," Draco sulked.

"This curse has a lot to answer for," Bill whispered to Minerva. "Those two are
going to be a complete nightmare together. I hope you're still Headmistress when
their kids are enrolled."

Minerva paled at the thought.

The tension in the back room of the Three Broomsticks was palpable. All those
who had been helping decipher the curse were gathered around plus Hannah and
Eve. Ron was looking pale and miserable and clutching Eve's hand tightly. He was
so nervous that he hadn't even touched the biscuits that were sitting in the middle of
the table. The same couldn't be said of Ginny who was steadily nibbling her way
through them. She was anxious and needed to keep her hands busy.

"How long did they say this was going to take?" Theo asked.

"It didn't take very long when we did it but I guess there might have been some
complications," Daphne replied.

"Great! Complications, just what we need," Ron murmured bitterly.

"If anyone can do this then it is Hermione. When has she ever failed in something
like this?" Harry reassured the room.

That was the one thing that was giving them all so much hope. Hermione Granger
didn't do failure, especially when it involved research and mastering something
magical. She was far too achieving to let this beat her. They were sure of it. The
door swung open and a dejected Draco stumped in. He sighed. "Sorry guys, it didn't
- 310 -
work," he mumbled disconsolately.

The room visibly deflated. Hannah started crying as buried her head in Neville's
neck. Ron's shoulders slumped and he and Tracey looked across at each other with
disappointment. Hermione bounded in and took one look at the depressed group.
"Why's everyone so upset?" she asked.

"Draco told us what happened," Pansy replied.

"Draco Malfoy," Hermione yelled. "I told you not to mess with them!"

Draco smirked evilly. "Sorry, kitten, I couldn't resist."

"You are a piece of work!" she huffed.

"Hang on," Harry said. "Does that mean you actually did break the curse?"

"Of course we did. She is the Brightest Witch of the Age," Draco responded.

A hail of biscuits was thrown at the blond Slytherin before the news fully sunk in
and a massive cheer was raised. Hannah jumped up and engulfed Hermione in a
massive hug. "Oh thank you, Hermione. You are the best."

Hermione sat on a rock overlooking the Shrieking Shack and watched the sun set.
The party was set to go on in the Three Broomsticks for a while yet. The relief that
everyone was feeling at having the obligation of marrying to keep Hogwarts lifted
was immense. Hermione was also incredibly pleased for Ron and Neville. Their lives
really would have been unhappy if they'd had to leave the witches they were falling
in love with to marry two other women. She really was happy that she had been
instrumental in helping them avoid that.

She smiled as she thought back to the journey that she herself had taken. When
this had all been revealed, she never would have thought that the curse would really
be a blessing in disguise. She had been such a mess. She had allowed her life to be
filled full of hate and thoughts of revenge. Instead of enjoying the peace that she
had fought so hard for, she had been bitter. But thanks to the curse, she had faced
her demons, got the help that she had needed and now found happiness in the most
unlikely of places.

Two arms snaked around her waist. "So this is where you sneaked off to," Draco
murmured.

- 311 -
 "Hmmm, I always liked it up here. It's so peaceful."

Draco dropped onto the rock next to her. "That it is."

"Are they still going strong?"

"I think Madam Rosmerta is going to have to kick them out."

Hermione giggled. "So how does it feel being on the side that saves for a change?"

Draco poked her in the side. "Cheeky! But it is good to not have to feel compelled
anymore."

"It certainly does. Maybe something about us will run normally now."

"Does that mean you aren't dumping me now you don't have to marry me or
consign Hogwarts to the scrap heap of history?"

Hermione peeped up at Draco. "I think you're stuck with me now Mr Malfoy."

He pulled her tight against him. "Good, because that's just the way I like it."

Hermione rested her head on Draco's shoulder and they sat and finished watching
the sunset in silence, just enjoying each other's company, and not feeling the need
to talk unnecessarily. Once the dusk was fully enveloping them, Draco turned to
Hermione. "Do you fancy getting out of here?" he asked.

"Yes," she shivered. "It's still December after all."

"Come back to mine?"

Hermione nodded and they apparated back to the Manor together.

AN: So there is a very short epilogue to come and then it will all be over!
And yes, not much of a marriage law fiction in reality as no-one had to get
married! But hey, I'm opposed to forced marriages and even in fiction found
myself unable to do that.

- 312 -
 Epilogue

AN: *Sob*The official end of Becoming Mrs. Malfoy. I'd like to thank Fat
Plp Are Harder to Kidnap for asking me to write this fiction. I enjoyed it a
lot, and, thankfully, you were only teasing me about wanting Harry to be a
Hell's Angel! I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I did writing it.

A big thank you to Hunters Heir for betaing the last four or so chapters
for me in about 3 days! And of course to all my other betas during the
course this fiction.

And the biggest thanks goes to you, my lovely readers, especially those of
you who have taken time to review to tell me what you think. Your reviews
also got me through some very sticky writer's block in January.

Disclaimer: I really doubt JK Rowling would spend 5 months of her life

writing this.

Epilogue

Hermione slapped Harry's hand away as he fiddled with his bow-tie once more.
"Harry, stop it," she hissed. "It's perfect and you're going to mess it up if you
continue.

"I can't help it," he complained. It feels too tight.

"You're just nervous so stop fiddling and just remember how great Daphne is and
how lucky you are to be marrying her today."

Harry turned to look at everyone staring at the three of them at the front of the
alter. "This is awful," he moaned. "I wish we had just eloped instead."

"Get a grip, Harry," Ron whispered. "Daphne deserves to have all the pomp and
ceremony she wants. After all, she had to put up with you hiding her away for
years."

"Besides, if you make a run for it now then Ron and I will officially be the worse
Best People ever."

- 313 -
 Hermione giggled slightly as she remembered how shocked some people had been
when Harry had announced that he wanted his Best Men to be Hermione and Ron.
Many of the older generation had expected her to be included in Daphne's wedding
train but, although she loved Daphne, it would have felt strange not to be standing
by Harry's side. She and Ron had always been next to Harry through all the
important parts of his life, and his wedding was no exception. So they had ignored
tradition and Hermione and Ron were officially Harry's Best People.

Harry and Daphne had originally set a spring wedding because of the time limit of
the curse. But this had moved once it had been broken, and here they were on a
beautiful July day by the lake at Hogwarts. Minerva had been touched when Harry
and Daphne had asked for her permission to marry there. It had been Harry's first
real home and the curse that had hung over it had been a catalyst in their
relationship becoming public. The Hogwarts grounds were also big enough to hold
all the guests that had to be invited to the wedding of Harry Potter.

The music started and the murmuring of the guests came to a halt as the
anticipation of the bride's appearance became real. Hermione giggled as shocked
mutterings went around the guests as Draco glided down the aisle as Daphne's Man
of Honour. After the shock of Hermione's position as Harry's Best Person had
caused, the wedding party had decided to keep Draco's role quiet. It would be
amusing to see how scandalised the guests would be. Daphne had tried to
co-ordinate Draco with her bridesmaids, but he had flat out refused to wear any
pastel colours. She'd managed to get him to at least wear a tie out of the same
colour as the rest of the bridesmaid dresses.

The rest of the wedding march went smoothly as Ginny, Tracey and Pansy
followed after Draco. Then there was an awed hush as Daphne appeared on the arm
of her father. Hermione felt her eyes fill with tears as she saw how beautiful Daphne
was. She looked at Harry who just had his mouth open as he took in his beautiful
bride.

The ceremony went smoothly, although Hermione did finger her wand at the bit
where someone could object to the union. Not that she expected anyone to do so but
it wouldn't be Harry's life if there was no drama. But luckily, Hermione hadn't had to
hex anyone and soon Harry and Daphne were being introduced to the guests as Mr
and Mrs Potter. They walked back down the aisle and Hermione held her arm out for
Draco to put his hand through. He looked at her repressively and held his arm out
for her instead. "I'm the Best Person," Hermione objected.

"Don't push your luck. Besides, Cormac McLaggen is here and he's been eyeing
you up. I want to make sure he takes note of your left hand."
- 314 -
 Hermione rolled her eyes. When would all the men in her life realise that Cormac
McLaggen was nothing but a pain in her arse. She'd never had a thing for him and
she never would. He was the one who persisted in having a crush on her. But she
did smirk evilly as she followed the pushy Keeper's eyes as they rested on the large
engagement ring that now rested on Hermione's finger.

Draco had proposed to her last month. Narcissa had been pushing for them to
make their relationship more official and permanent, but they had resisted until
they'd made it to six months. Then they both realised how ridiculous it was not to
get engaged. They weren't young kids who were likely to regret such a decision and
they knew each other inside out. So they'd got engaged but hadn't yet set a date for
the wedding. They had loosely spoken about next summer and it would obviously be
held at the Manor, but they felt like teasing Narcissa and Rachel who were on
constant tenterhooks waiting for the announcement.

The wedding party was in full swing when Hermione realised that Draco had gone
missing. Where was he? Hermione had been dancing with Blaise, Bill and Theo while
he was chatting to Pansy and George and she hadn't seen him since. She was
beginning to search the room for her erstwhile fiancé when Ginny came over. "I've
got a message from Draco. Something about some rare Potions book he's come
across in the library. He wants you to see it and then try and persuade Minerva to
sell it to him."

Hermione rolled her eyes. This was typical of Draco. They were meant to be
enjoying a wedding and instead he was perusing the Hogwarts library shelves to see
if he could acquire any of the rarer volumes. Hermione highly doubted that Minerva
would be keen to sell any of her stock.

She clipped along the corridor to the library and pulled the doors open. "Draco,"
she called, unable to see him in the gloomy light.

She whirled round as the door clicked shut with a locking spell. She heard
footsteps from behind her and turned around to see Draco leaning against one of the
stacks, whirling his wand in one hand. Her eyes roamed down him to see that he
was decked out in a Slytherin uniform. She looked confused up at him and then
gasped as he swished his wand and all of a sudden she was clothed in Gryffindor
colours.

He stalked towards her and pinned her up against the books. "I thought I'd give
you an opportunity to realise that fantasy you had of me in the library," he breathed
in her ear before swooping in for the kill.

- 315 -
 AN: So there it is. A very short epilogue.

A few of you have been asking when I will be writing something new. Well,
good news. I currently have 3 chapters of a new fiction, The Accidental
Malfoy, with my beta. I'll have it back soon and will be posting then. So
please put me on author alert if you are interested in reading that.

And for those of you who cannot wait, and want to read something else by
me, then please check out And We All Fall Down, which is my current WIP.

- 316 -